I’ve always been fond of “what if” ideas and I’ve long wondered what would happen if a world altering cosmic event were to occur.One of my favorite stories along this line is “The Day the World Changed” by Morpheus and a book called “Wearing the Cape” by Marion G. Harmon. I highly recommend you try it! This is also my first attempt at story writing so please offer constructive criticism and hopefully encouragement!

Curtain Fall

Chapter One

“Say say two thousand zero zero party over, oops, out of time
So tonight I'm gonna party like it's nineteen ninety-nine”

Gill sat on his stool surrounded by co-workers as he watched the bar room full of partiers drinking, and and dancing; Prince’s song “1999” ringing out over the crowd. The revelers were also watching the TVs spaced around the room. He sat, drinking his draft and marveled at the moods of the people he found in the room. There were some who simply acted like this was just any day, others who’s humor and levity was seemingly forced. Yet a few more who were fearfully watching the announcers on the news programs displayed on every TV.

The atmosphere reminded him a bit of what he’d read of the “End of the World” millennialists of the 18’th and 19’th centuries. Certainly the last few months had been rife with wild speculations after it had been revealed that a strange “visual anomaly” had been seen by astronomers. That anomaly was being seen to sweep towards our galaxy from the edges of visible space. Astronomers had no clear explanation for the effect, the wave-like “ripple” they were tracking. Nor could they explain the speed of its approach.

Governments around the world repeatedly re-assured the public even as it was noted that plans were being moved into place in case the possible social unrest and panic broke out as concern was seen to grow, that there was nothing to fear; but the web was full of those who screamed otherwise. Rumors of images had cropped up (doctored according to government sources) suggesting that things “changed” where the ripple had passed; and the conspiracy buffs ate it up.

“Come on buddy! Finish your pint so we can get another!” Tom said as he gently elbowed Gill. Tom was Gill’s friend who had, along with a few others from work, joined him in an impromptu “Watch the Curtain Fall” celebration. “Yeah, yeah...”, Gill responded with an ironic grin as he quickly finished his glass. “I don’t want to miss being pissed for the big event!” Tom chuckled and turned to wave the bartender down.

As Gill sipped his latest beer he looked at the nearest newscast and saw the digital timer displaying the estimated time that the ripple would pass Earth. ‘You have to love sensationalism in media!’ He thought, only a little nervous from all the hype. Tom, on the other hand, seemed oblivious to what was coming.

Gill often wondered how he and Tom became friends as you’d not likely find two more different men. Tom, in his late twenties, was over well 6 ft. tall and lean but powerfully built with sandy blond hair and a ruggedly handsome face. If it weren’t for the stylish business suit one would think he just came from a soccer meet. He was an up and comer in management at the electronic manufacturing corporation he and Gill worked at.

His second companion, Carol, was an HR officer at work who Gill had a “frenemy” style relationship with. A sharply dressed slender blond of 5 ‘8” she possessed attractive if a bit too strong features to be considered beautiful. To most she was polite but a bit distant. Carol had a cutting wit she wasn’t afraid to use it.

Gill on the contrary was 5’10”, with thick glasses thin physique and sallow skin. He wore an inexpensive suit and jacket that mostly covered his rebellious Dock Marten boots. He was the archetype of the corporate computer nerd and often dealt with snide comments at work in spite of a sharp mind. His worries about the Curtain were just an easy target for others.

‘I’ll be damned if I let myself be painted as more of a wimp than I am already!’ Gill decided. He turned to Tom and half yelled to be heard over the crowd, “When we get to the last minute, should we start counting down? Sort of like New Years!?” Tom laughed and agreed.

“Seriously though”, Gill continued, “Any bets on what will happen?”

“What’s wrong? You scared?” The semi-sneering tone of Carol, acerbically asked. The President himself and his scientific advisors said it’s going to be nothing!”

“Lighten up Carol”, Tom frowned and responded, “It’s perfectly natural to be unsure!”

“Absolutely!” Gill answered, “I mean, what if those rumors on the internet are truthful? I saw one pic that seemed to show that a whole star cluster vanished!” He didn’t really believe the image was real but what was coming seemed pretty extraordinary. Besides, it was fun to wind Carol up a bit.

Tom grimaced hearing Gill. “You too Gill!” He admonished. Acting the peacemaker he continued, “Don’t start up again. You and your ‘Darkweb’ sites!” Gill laughed and didn’t pursue it further. Carol’s blanket acceptance of assurances by a politician was irritatingly naive to him but he chose to not antagonize her needlessly.

He looked to see that a tense hush was beginning to settle on the crowd as the projected time of the “Event” approached.

“Five, four, three, two, one...” Gill said quietly as the clock counted to zero. When the projected time arrived the crowd waited with held breaths.

The news spokesman on TV looked up at the camera with relief and a bit of puzzlement and announced, “It seems that nothing is happening!” The crowd in the bar released the collective sigh and scattered laughter broke out. Carol turned from the TV to triumphantly deride Gill.

NROL-83, a military surveillance satellite in orbit, observed that the shimmering distortion traveling into the solar system appeared to slow as it approached and passed celestial bodies visibly slowing as it approached large masses like Jupiter. The fact that the effect was observable at all showed that inside the solar system the “Curtain” moved significantly below the speed of light. As it passed Mars, the satellite recorded a deformation in the shape of the distortion as if the planet exerted a drag. Moving past it almost behaved as if Mars were a pencil point, punching a hole in a piece of paper. The hole immediately reformed and the Curtain continued on. The Martian moon Phobos vanished.

“See!?” Carol exclaimed, “Just like they said, Nothing hap-“ Carol’s crowing cut off suddenly as she saw a shimmering wall not unlike the membrane of a giant soap bubble erupt from the western side of the bar’s ceiling and move down and across the room. Gill had just a moment to register this when it moved across him.

Every sense Gill possessed suddenly exploded, his vision was overwhelmed by colors he’d never seen before. Colors that almost seemed to blur into smells. Sounds that almost felt like winds against him. Touch seemed seemed to be bitter. He felt as if his very being was pulled and blurred.

Then as Gill dropped his mug and collapsed to his knees his senses snapped back to close to normal. He could hear shrieks of pain and terror around him as he blinked through what continued to be blurry vision he realized he didn’t see Tom anywhere. What was more terrible, two tables away he watched a figure bonelessly collapse to the ground. What had been a man now seemed to be a human shaped anemone in a suit.

Carol, who had been looking at the “bubble” past Gil, turned pasty and stared at him with a mixture of stunned horror and a lack of comprehension. “Wh-Who are y-you?!?”, she choked. Gill had disappeared and in his place it seemed there was a total stranger.

Gill was in shock and looked up at Carol. “Wha- what are you talking abou...”, his response trailing off as he registered the alto tone of his voice. He didn’t sound at all like his normal voice. Gill raised his hands to his puffier feeling mouth noticing that his suit was now far too big for him. As Carol staggered back into her bar stool, Gill moved his arms away from his face to see delicate fingers with long, if jagged nails, almost be swallowed by the cuffs of his work jacket.

‘Oh my god, what’s going on?! What happened to me?’ Gill thought with a rising sense of panic. He looked desperately to Carol, “What happened to me?!?” He cried out in a quavering voice. “Carol! Help me!”

Hearing the panic in the voice of unknown figure where Gill had just been, Carol seemed to regain a little balance and she seemed to register the now ill fitting clothes. Her eyes focused and squinting she asked, “Gill??”

Gill feverishly nodded and shook something into his face. He quickly understood it to be hair, his hair! Before he could say more The power in the bar room suddenly went out and the room suddenly went dark. The cries of dismay and fear around the room suddenly increased.

Gill staggered to his feet as best he could in pants that sagged and began to slip down and reached out to Carol. Gill felt as if panic was rolling over him in waves like an ocean tide. Carol for her part saw the overwhelming fear in the stranger’s face and hesitantly reached out to grasp the slender hands.

Coming to a rapid decision, Carol grabbed Gill more firmly and began to pull the individual who’d replaced friend to the entrance. “Come on. Let’s get somewhere safer!” Shivering and stumbling due to feet now too small for the boots, Gill numbly followed Carol away from the panic and madness inside the bar. He vaguely noted it seemed much less crowded than it had been as they passed the entrance out into a darkened lot and out to her car. Apparently the bars power outage was more widespread.

Once helped into the car they drove away from the lot. Gill couldn’t focus the attention to ask where they were going. His overwhelming panic and stress diminished, however, the farther they got from the bar. He began noticing that the going was quite difficult due to the number of accidents on the road. More than once they had to backtrack and take alternate roads. All the while they’d hear sirens in the distance. Occasionally they see an emergency vehicle speeding towards what Gill suspected was a hospital. People could often be seen rushing around outside. They also heard infrequent gunfire.
He also slowly began noticing strange signals and feelings from his body. Now that the feeling of panic was leaving he began taking inventory of what he had vaguely realized was a dramatic physical transformation. As previously noted he realized he’d somehow become significantly smaller. His hands were smaller and more delicate, almost dainty. When he moved his arms in now huge coat he felt it rubbing areas of his torso that he didn’t understand. This caused him to pull his coat open and away looking down and revealing quite noticeable lumps on his chest and deforming the shape if his shirt. ‘Oh my god!’ Gill thought with shock, ‘ those look like breasts!’

With delicate (feminine) his mind now classified trembling hands, he reached up and timidly grasped the gentle slopes of his now female appearing chest. A minor gasp becoming a whimper escaped his lips.

“Don’t freak out again la-, uh Gill,” Carol spoke with only a little tremor, “let’s get to my apartment so we can fall apart more safely!” Carol drove on the road and around obstacles for another 15 minutes until arriving at her apartment high rise. As they moved she’d been unsuccessful in finding any functioning radio station. They also heard a large explosion in the distance.

While moving, Gill continued feeling through his clothes, noting his arms seemed much slimmer. His hair was now a chestnut brown and fell to his/her? waist. His face’s shape seemed to have changed and there was no sign of a beard; only softer skin. He couldn’t bring himself to reach and confirm his masculinity or lack there of.

After arriving they parked Carol and Gill rushed through a parking garage lit by the emergency lights to the elevator and discovering it nonfunctional used the emergency stairs to get to Carol’s 3’rd floor apartment. On the way up they were approached by a frantic woman in her 40’s who was desperately looking for her 12 year old son who’d vanished in front of her. “We were eating dinner and watching the news!”, she sobbed, “Then he was gone!” Unable to get help, the woman pushed past to continue down the stairway. Carol grabbed hold of Gill to pull her up the last flight of stairs and into the hall when Gill would have slid to the floor after seeing and feeling frantic loss and terror. ‘What would it be like if I lost a loved one?’, kept creeping into his unstable thoughts.

Finally the two got to Carol’s apartment door and after unlocking pushed in. Carol pushed Gill a bit more roughly into the living room than necessary as the rigid control she’d been holding over her emotions relaxed now that she was in a ‘safer’ location, then closed the door locking it and sliding the deadbolt.

As the body she thought ‘might’ contain Gill stood quivering and tightly holding what Carol now had time to observe and confirm was “herself”, Carol’s control slipped and she barked, “All right! Who are you really, and what’s happened to my friends!?!?”

Curtain Fall - Chap. 02

Gill stood trembling in Carol’s living room trying to wrap his mind around an impossibility: that he had somehow utterly transformed! Even though the apartment was largely dark due to what must be a citywide blackout he could still dimly see in the moonlight coming from the window that he was significantly shorter. As he stood there he heard a deadbolt latch and a wave of heat came from behind him. In a very harsh voice he heard Carol, “All right! Who are you really, and what’s happened to my friends!?!?”

He spun to see Carol with clenched fists, almost looking she was thinking of attacking him. Gill stepped back and raised his hands as if to shield himself from something too bright. “It’s me! I’m Gill damn it!”, he cried out in his new voice. He noticed fingers barely poking from the coat sleeves again and the radiant heat he felt morphed into rage at his coat. Acting on his confusion and anger he let out a cry and wrenched the offending article off and threw it away from him. Once done he looked back furiously at Carol. Carol’s eyes widened at the violence of this strange woman’s response and froze. At this Gill noticed the seeming heat diminish and a new feeling, almost cold, begin to swirl through the glow of heat. It almost felt like two colors of paint being poured together and starting to mix.

“Calm down... Let’s just take a breath and step back a minute!”, Carol said in a lower volume and she shifted her feet positioning carefully, looking as if Gill was a dangerous animal. “Let’s sit down and figure this out..”

Gill’s anger lost potency more quickly than he expected. Nodding shakily Gill grabbed a seat on one of the chairs in the nearby kitchen as Carol sat on a loveseat several feet away. He felt now confused and a little frightened. He reeled from what he was feeling. He normally wasn’t this volatile! Even when pushed, he was normally quite slow to anger and slow to calm down. “I.. I’m sorry,” Gill began, “I don’t know what’s happening to me! One minute you were about to razz me, then the next I felt like I was being turned inside out.” He looked shakily at Carol, “What can I say to convince you?”

As Gill spoke the “paint-like” feeling continued to swirl and change. He began to notice the changes being reflected in the guarded looks Carol was giving her and Gill realized with shock these feelings might be more than a symptom of his confusion. He seemed to be experiencing something of what Carol was feeling! The potential revelation further rocked him and he felt dizzy. He lowered his head into his hands and he leaned forward with his elbows resting on his knees. As he felt the feelings change again more sharply he weakly said, “I don’t feel so good...”

Carol watched the stranger claiming to be her friend slump forward to fall prone; her now oversized glasses slipping off her face to hit the floor. Baffled alarm filled her and she carefully moved towards the woman to look at her more closely. Before she did, however, did she pulled her mobile phone out of the purse she still wore to call 911. She discovered there was no service. Likewise her landline only gave a rapid pulsing signal. Carol realized no help was likely available in the near future so after confirming that the woman didn’t seem to be in further distress she simply grabbed one of the throw pillows from the sofa and gently placed it underneath her head. She then went to the kitchen and grabbed a butcher’s knife for protection, returned to the love seat and waited for the woman to reawaken. As she waited she lit some candles and studied her. The woman claiming to be Gill was young, likely in her early twenties, and while Carol couldn’t see a great deal of her body, she noted that the girl had very long lustrous brown hair laced with red. “Chestnut” came to mind. Her lips were full and pouty, her chin small but sharp. Her nose was strong but not overlarge and her cheekbones high and quite prominent. The most striking feature she possessed were her eyes, however. They were wider that normal with each side ending in a sharper point than expected. Even more striking, her eyes weren’t level in her face like a normal person but noticeably lower near her nose than the opposite side. It made the face somewhat inhuman but breathtaking. Unwilling to stay close enough to learn more she settled back onto the loveseat and sat watching; the knife still in her hand but resting in her lap.

Several minutes later the woman ‘Gill’ began to stir. He blinked his eyes and looked about in confusion as he oriented himself. ‘That’s right,’ Gill thought’, I’m in Carol’s apartment. Never thought I’d see this place...’ “Uh, what happened?” he weakly asked.

“I think you fainted.” Carol replied cautiously, “How do you feel now?”

Gill grunted noncommittally as he pushed his foreign body up into a sitting position and looked at Carol. He saw that the ‘emotions’ now coming off of her were much less pronounced and less turbulent. He also noticed Carol appeared crystal clear in his sight. Then as he unconsciously moved to adjust his glasses, he realized he wasn’t wearing them! Out of unthinking habit he looked about and grabbed them but when he tried to place them he saw his vision distorting. He plucked the glasses off again and looked at them as if they were a viper.

Carol saw this and the resulting shock and repeated, “Are you OK? Is there something wrong?”

“My.. My eyes. I’m almost legally blind!”

Puzzled, Carol responded, “I remember Gill telling me; so??”

Gill looked to Carol, “Not anymore. I see you perfectly now without my glasses!” He looked back at the pair of glasses in his hands. “How much more of me has changed?!?”

Slowly Carol was coming to think this woman might actually be her friend. She’d seen the transformation with her own eyes and the woman’s reactions seemed too consistent for her answers to be faked. Unless she was one hell of an actress, Carol was leaning towards accepting her claims. Deciding to test her a little more, Carol leaned a bit forward. “Ok, so you claim you are my good friend Gill. Tell me something only he should know.”

“Close friend?” He snorted a bit, “more like a plushy punching bag...”. Gill thought for a second started grinning and replied, “How’s this. The last time I had to work on your computer at work, I wound up clearing your browser history and cache of all that Lesbian porn stuff. You really shouldn’t do that at work you know...”

Carol’s cheeks ignited in little infernos and she squeaked, “It was only during lunch!” Then she felt her eyes well with tears as she looked at her friend, “You’re you? Oh God!” Carol jumped to her feet. Gill’s eyes widened with alarm as the knife was revealed in Carol’s hand. Carol looked puzzled for an instant and then realized what she was holding and exploding with a choked sound of surprise, humor and a bit of shame quickly dropped the knife to the floor. She then moved and knelt next to Gill’s still sitting form and pulled her/his head into a fierce hug.

For the first time in what had to be hours, Gill felt the relief Carol was exuding and he relaxed into the hug. He closed his eyes and found himself gently sobbing into the folds of Carol’s chest. Memories of when the effect rolled over him, the horror of what it did to some others combined with Carol’s freer emotions washing over him letting him know he was’t alone caused him to just collapse.

They both sat there a while in cathartic release until Gill finally calmed enough to pull away sniffling. “Thanks!”, he said still a bit choked with emotion. “I was so scared.” He then began looking around a bit. “Uh, where’s Tom, Carol? He was right next to us getting more beer when this all happened. Is he coming here in another car?”

Carol started a bit at the question. Looking a bit afraid she responded, “I don’t know Gill, I lost site of him after I saw you, ah, change.”

“Is he still back at the bar?!? We left him?” Fear for his fiend’s safety rising.

Carol slowly began shaking her head, “I don’t think so Gill.” She said gravely, “When we started moving I heard a number of people at the bar calling out for their friends. Apparently they had disappeared.” Eyes a bit fearful she continued, “When we got here to the apartment, we passed a mother who was also searching for her child. He.. he had vanished right before her eyes!” Carol swallowed with difficulty, “I think Tom may have vanished as well...”

“No, no, no!”, Gill frantically denied. “He has to be somewhere nearby! Let’s call him to check up!” With that he began to reach for his cell.

Carol reached for Gill’s hands as she struggled to call. “There’s no tower service, no land phone; not radio even right now! And based on what I saw and heard as we were driving, I don’t think it’s safe to go out again tonight.”

“What are we going to do then?” Gill asked, sounding lost.

“Tonight we’re going to sit tight and try to rest and recover I think.” Carol said in what she hoped was a firm but soothing voice. With that Carol drew Gill to his feet. Gill, still not totally recovered, swayed a bit but let himself be guided to a spare office/bedroom. “Lie down for a bit, sweetie, you’re not going anywhere right now.”

Gill stumbled on to the bed and the trials of the night combined to make him pass out almost immediately. Carol looked at Gill and almost swaying on her own feet stumbled to her own bedroom. Gill hadn’t even bothered to take his shoes off, but Carol figured it could wait till later...

——————————-

Gill dreams were filled with surreal images of oceans made of light and strange currents that tried to pull him apart. In his dreams he felt like strange taffy; stretched out and then folded together endlessly. While not exactly a nightmare, it was bizarre in the extreme and not terribly restful.

Finally, light steaming in from the window woke him up. He opened his eyes and squinting blearily, shifted off the bed to stumble into a bathroom across the hall to answer the call of nature. As was standard, once standing in front of the toilet, he began to unzip when his eyes opened fully in realization. Gently reaching through the zipper he discovered no evidence of manhood. ‘Oh God! It wasn’t a nightmare!’, he thought. Bracing himself he unbuckled his pants and slowly pulled his underwear down. Revealed was a woman’s arrangement and trembling Gill turned around and sat. After a moment he relaxed enough and his bladder released. When done he unthinkingly stood only to feel the remainders begin to drip into less than desirable locations and he forced himself to sit again quickly and grab tissue to wipe. Once finished he stepped to the sink and while carefully not looking at the mirror, he washed this hands and left.

It appeared that it was still early enough that Carol hadn’t risen yet so he, repeatedly adjusting and pulling up his pants, wandered into the living room to gaze out on the city. Gill was lucky in that the view afforded by Carol’s apartment, while not magnificent, did at least give a moderately good view of the thorough fare the apartment building was on. Glancing down the street he saw that it was littered with many abandoned or crashed vehicles. A number of individuals, he couldn’t determine if they were looters or samaritans, were moving from one vehicle to the next. In the distance, likely miles away, he could see heavy smoke rising.

Gill turned away from the window and headed to the kitchen to fill a glass of water. ‘At least there is running water’, he thought to himself. As he stood by the kitchen counter drinking he pondered his situation. Somehow he’d transformed into someone completely different from his 28 year male self. While he was not quite able to bring himself to thoroughly examine his new form yet he could tell he was shorter. Shorter in fact that Carol! He guessed he might be around 5’6” now. He hadn’t directly explored yet, but his chest was moderate sized. While they felt huge he knew he wasn’t “stripper” material. His arms looked lithe but toned and the nails extending noticeably from his daintier hands were unkempt but decidedly thicker than his previous nails. His legs, revealed in the bathroom a few minutes ago, had looked firm as well. He seemed hairless down below. He also stank a bit. The stress of the previous night had apparently left a calling card on the day old clothes. “Oh god, what am I going to wear now?” He asked himself and was startled when Carol walked into kitchen. “That’s a pretty good question!” She answered, “What you’re wearing doesn’t come close to fitting you and...”, she wrinkled her nose, “You really need a shower!” Carol took a long look at her friend’s new form and then said, “Come on. Let’s get you into the shower and I’ll check to see if I can find something for you before we head out looking for Tom. I might also have an idea about a radio! I have a hand charging PBS emergency radio I got once that I think can even receive short wave signals!”

Gill perked up at this and said, “Good thinking Carol, that radio might just tell us something!” With that he stiffened his back and walked back into the bathroom.

Carol, for her part, found the radio and then began looking around for things that might fit Gill. Realizing she needed to see her friend more clearly to get an idea of what might fit she opened and entered the bathroom as Gill was preparing the water of the shower. Gill, now naked and looking at the water but not yet in it afforded Carol a full view. She stopped moving and stared.

Gill was indeed shorter that herself, at least an inch or so. She had smaller feet than Carol but would be able to wear a pair of her sneakers for a while at least. Strong calves led up to full but toned thighs. Gill had wide hips and a round but not terribly large behind. Her waist narrowed around a flat abdomen and then led up what Carol suspected were largish B cup breasts. Her shoulders were strong but slender which led up to a very beautiful and exotic face now not dominated by fear. “Damn.. I’m jealous!”, Carol muttered, which provoked Gill to bark out a squeal and jump in embarrassment. Now noticing a strange but pleasant warmth seeming to radiate from Carol, Gill rushed to cover his genitals like a man and to leap into the shower. “S-Sorry about that,” Carol sheepishly said, “I had to see what sizes to try to fit for!” She backed quickly out of the bathroom and returned to her own bedroom, heart thumping, to start hunting.

Carol fought to slow her rapidly beating heart as she tried to reconcile the beauty she’d just seen with her mental image of her male friend Gill. ‘What was that about!? She’s just my friend. She was my MALE friend!’, Carol admonished herself.

Gill, for his part, was left standing in the shower. The warmth he was feeling pooled in areas of his body he was uncomfortable thinking about much less touching. ‘Holy crap! Was Carol getting turned on by me!?!?’, He wondered shakily. ‘She’s a lesbian and I’m a guy! How could she be attracted to me?’, he wondered. These instinctual reactions, were immediately overridden by the feeling of the hot water flowing across his new breasts whose nipples had erected into two hard points.

Almost involuntarily, he felt his eyes drawn down to the alien growths. They glistened under the shower. He found himself both attracted and repulsed. If he’d seen them on a woman he’d likely have been turned on by her; but looking down on them and trying to associate them with his body seemed perverse. He felt a sense of anger/panic building that might consume him and by force of will pulled back emotionally.

“No! Deal with it later! Just get clean and then find Tom!” He gritted out. With this in mind Gill grabbed the bottle of shower soap and a spongy thing girls apparently used and after applying the soap started scrubbing the least alien parts starting with arms and legs. Wincing as he found his vigorous efforts painful he became more careful and worked to clean himself. He then moved to his hair first then face. His hair was long and quite heavy now that it was wet but seemed just like hair. He couldn’t believe how much shampoo he’d needed. Now face. Gill had carefully avoided mirrors so he still had no clear idea what he looked like but he could easily feel that he’d changed. His cheeks and now smaller but sharper chin were very soft and completely hairless even when his memories and expectations told him he should at least have the roughness of stubble. His lips also seemed more full, almost puffy. Even the bridge of his nose had changed, no longer the upturned Irish shape he’d grown up with. Instead it was now stronger with a narrow but more prominent line.

With the care of touching fissionable material, Gill washed his chest, avoiding the nipples themselves and abandoned the process altogether when the wash thing scraped his clitoris painfully. Blanching, Gill squeaked, “That’s it! We’re done here!!”

Gill shut the shower off and reached for a towel. He remembered his previous experience with his sensitive skin so he made an effort to be gentler and carefully dried. He tied one towel off around his waist and then grabbed another and left the bathroom for the guest room; vigorously rubbing his hair to get the water out. ‘At least she has big soft towels for all this hair!’, he thought.

While Gill had been showering Carol had calmed herself and applied some thought to her clothes collection and what might fit Gill. While a bit smaller, she felt that her clothes would at least fit significantly better than Gill’s original suit. The more she pondered, the more she thought that choosing feminine attire would likely be too much of a shock to her friend’s likely fragile mindset. As a result she chose “loose fit” jeans, a hoodie and sneakers. Guessing they were close but not the same (Carol was a 36B), she found a sport bra. It might be tight, but would have a bit of give. For panties, Carol pulled an as yet unopened plain pink package from her collection. She gathered them up and as she was laying them out on the guest bed, Gill came in.

“How do girls get hair like this dry!?!?” Gill exclaimed aggravatedly as he rubbed ineffectually at the increasingly tangled mess. Carol’s eyes widened at the state she (Carol was coming accept) was in but found herself thankfully distracted from her friend’s exposed breasts by the mess poor Gill was creating.

Giggling, Carol piped up, “Oh honey! You’ve a bit of a mess there don’t you? Come sit down and I’ll help you get your hair under control!” She also added, “Oh and cover your breasts dear. You’re a bit indecent..”. Suddenly reminded that there was a “new” area of propriety he’d have to manage Gill blushed and used the ‘hair’ towel to cover his new assets.

Carol then went to work. After learning that Gill hadn’t thought to use conditioner Carol gently began giving hair care lessons as she proceeded to find detangler product, brushes and a hair dryer. With a soothing tone in her voice she proceeded to work out the tangles and dry the luxurious waist length head of hair Gill had come to possess. To make it less distracting for Gill, Carol also gave her a loose ponytail with several of her scrunchies. Finally she talked Gill through putting on woman’s finery and then handed her the outerwear. Happy to get to things he mostly recognized and was used to, Gill finished quickly.

The friends then went to the kitchen and used the radio while eating cold cereal and granola bars since the power was still out. Some stations had returned to the air and broadcast signals declaring a state of emergency. While not instating a curfew or ban, they were advising all to stay in doors if possible. There were also a few shortwave signals that were mixed between individuals trying to describe what they saw and what seemed bursts of military communications. With this background, Carol and Gill planned out what they need to do. Gill still refused to accept that Tom had vanished as neither of them had actually seen it, so they decided to try three locations: the bar they were at last night, the hospital closest to the bar and Tom’s house.

When finished with the light meal, Carol found jackets and Gill stuffed his wallet, keys and other gear into the pockets and they prepared to head back down to the apartment’s garage to retrieve Carol’s car for the coming travels. Just before leaving the apartment Gill had the foresight to suggest that since the emergency lights in the halls had run down, that the garage’s lights might also have failed and they might need a flashlight. Armed with fresh batteries they headed out.

The hallway on Carol’s floor was not entirely empty. As they walked they could see that a number of doors were open and people moving between apartments. Many had an almost excited look as they shared resources during the blackout. Others had a desolate ‘thousand mile stare’ as they were helped to deal with some unmentioned tragedy. Several, but not many, apartments were closed and quiet. No one seemed home.

Regardless, no one interfered with them or tried to stop them and they were able to easily get to the car. They got in and carefully left the complex to return to the bar in search of their friend. With a fervency arising from desperate hope Gill muttered quietly, “Come on Tom, be there!”

Curtain Fall - Chapter 03

Carol piloted the car carefully into the morning daylight. They began to see increasing numbers of people coming out of buildings. Most seemed to be cautiously exploring the nearest wrecks. A number, however, were just looking up into the morning sky. Curious, Gill craned his neck to look up out of the car as well and let out a curse, “Holy crap! Giant bubbles are way up in the air!”

Carol stopped the car quickly and opened her door to look herself. Far above the city, gently floating, were tens of thousands enormous transparent globes. They visibly shivered and shimmered as if they were giant iridescent soap bubbles in a wind. Their directions of movement weren’t entirely uniform, however. Occasionally they could see two intersect, merge, then separate back into two or more bubbles. “What the hell!?!?”, she exclaimed.

“They look a lot like the curtain. I’ll bet they are fragments from it.” Gill guessed. “They don’t seem to be coming lower at the moment, so I think we’re safe from them for now. I suspect that’s why the radio told us to stay indoors though!”

“Do you want to continue?”, Carol asked, and with Gill’s cautious ascent, they proceeded onward.

Seeing the ‘bubbles’ brought the changes he felt he was going through back to his mind. His now obviously female body felt both natural and profoundly wrong, at least to his emotional expectations. Feeling breasts was was constantly jarring. He was also still reeling from his sudden awareness of Carol’s emotional state and the state of others. Once he’d noticed it last night, it had become something he wasn’t able to ignore. In fact, he’d found himself having work on differentiate his and her emotions; if he didn’t, he found himself unconsciously adopting them! ‘How the flip can I feel her and others?!? How much of a freak have I become?’ he fretted. To distract himself he focused outward.

In the morning light they could see more clearly the effects of the curtain. Most things around them seem untouched’ but they did see occasional evidence of structural damage in the buildings or ground they passed. If Gill were to take a guess, in some areas the curtain broke into discrete forms that could riddle what ever they struck like shotgun blasts, though on a much grander scale. They also began to see clusters of troops working to clear the worst of the wreckage from the roads. Finally the two drove past an eighteen wheeler that seemed to have had about a third of its trailer simply erased and into sight of bar they’d been to.

As expected the signage and lighting of “Burtha’s Buckles” was out and they made their way into the partially empty lot. Once parked they hopped out and proceeded to the entrance. Being unlocked they opened the door and started to enter when they heard a shotgun being chambered. “Hold it right there folks. I’m letting any more looters in! Just leave and no one gets hurt!”, came a voice in the dark interior.

The two friends immediately froze and while they couldn’t see who spoke, Gill found he could feel strong but not angry energies radiating. Carol immediately backed out, but before Gill moved he called out, “We’re not here to cause any trouble mister. We were here last night when “It” happened. We’re just here looking for our friend Tom!” He looked around the room, “Is anyone else still here?”

The voice, grunted hoarsely, “Look lady, no one but me’s in here! There’s a couple of strange lumps of something but no one else.”

Gill winced but pushed on, “Did you see him leave then? You couldn’t miss him, he’s a huge blond man. Looks a bit like a Viking.” Unfortunately, the man in the bar continued to deny seeing him and Gill could feel what felt like the truth of his declaration. Disappointed, Gill left the building only to be confronted by Carol who was fretting outside.

“Are you CRAZY?!?” Carol raged, “I don’t believe you are so stupid you’d argue with a man with a loaded shotgun!”

Gill stiffened but replied quietly, “He wasn’t planning or interested in shooting us! I could tell he jus-“

“You could tell? You could TELL!?!?”, Carol barked, “Sooo, not only did you change from a guy into a hot chick, but you also became the AMAZING RANDY!!!??!?!” By the end of the tirade Carol was shrieking with fury.

Carol’s anger combined with the bar owner’s “lady” reference and her “hot chick” description pushed Gill’s buttons and he heatedly retorted, “Yeah I could tell! I could feel he didn’t want to shoot, OK!?” In an effort not to let the radiating anger fuel him further he turned away and stalked into the lot where he quickly spied Tom’s car, still there.

Carol wasn’t letting up, however, and started after him. “What the hell do you mean, you could tell?” As she caught up to her friend she snarked, “What? Are you psychic all of a sudden?!?”

With a stricken look on his face as he stared at Tom’s abandoned vehicle he replied quietly, “Yeah.. I think so..”

As Carol spied the car she slowed and muttered a sad, “Oh boy.” Then Gill’s admission hit her. “Wait, what?!”, she asked shocked.

“Yeah. Last night I wondered why I was all over the place emotionally. I began noticing I was feeding off the emotions you were having. It’s like I can almost see them as well as feel them.” He sighed sadly, “That’s how I knew the owner didn’t want trouble and how I know you aren’t expecting us to find Tom. You’ve already put him in the ‘vanished’ group in your mind.” He paused a second and still not looking at his friend continued, “You don’t want to believe me; but you’re beginning to...”

Carol, stood there utterly dumbstruck. “Holy shit.”

“Yeah.”

“Can you actually read minds? My mind?”, Carol asked in slightly creeped out amazement. She wasn’t sure how she’d deal if Gill could read her every thought.

“Not thoughts.”, Gill replied quietly, “only emotions. But I can often draw conclusions from what I feel.” His attention focused more fully on his friend, even while he continued to look at the car. He was getting better at distinguishing his emotions from others and he could now ‘see’ Carol shift from shock to distrust and umbrage, to fear. Then as he waited, it blurred into embarrassment, then sympathy. Finally, he could sense Carol pushing down her fear and with effort replacing it with a sense of conviction and guarded trust. Gill, closed his eyes, and slowly relaxed. “Thank you. For not thinking I’m a monster...”

Carol, started once again. ‘This is going to take getting used to!’ She thought to herself shakily.

Gill gathered himself and turned back to Carol, “Let’s go. Maybe he’s at the hospital!” With that he started for Carol’s car.

Carol followed and by the time they arrived at the car, she approached Gill with a question that had been building. “I know it’s important to you to find Tom, I get that. Why though? He’s just a work friend isn’t he?”

Gill smiled sadly and said, “He started that way, but a couple of years before you joined the company he helped me through some very hard times.” He looked in her direction but he was looking into the past, “I was actually engaged to marry you know? My Janice was a new RN who actually loved me, in spite of my lack of social skills! I think she could see past my shyness and see the real me..” Pain filled his eyes as he continued. “We were going to meet for a dinner you see, Janice, my parents and Tom, because he’d offered to give me a lift because my car broke down just as I was about head out to them..” he laughed harshly, “Hey, he was going to get a free meal out of it!”

The remembered grief grew as he continued, “Because of the delay we missed the excitement. Apparently, a man driving on the street near the restaurant suffered a heart attack and lost control of his car as Janice and my parents were seated at a window table. H- he plowed right through the window and over my family. They were killed instantly.”

Gill focused on Carol again, “Tom was with me when we got there.” He chuckled sadly. “You know Tom. For all his size and ability to intimidate, he could never turn away from a person in pain. He stuck with me through the hospital and then funeral.” Gill smiled, “He became almost like brother to me...”

Hearing the story, Carol’s eyes filled with understanding. No wonder Gill held onto finding Tom so strongly. Tom was almost family and with the losses he’d suffered already... She quickly unlocked the car doors and they drove to St. August General, the closest hospital they could find.

As they approached they saw that the hospital was a madhouse. The lot was full to overflowing and they could see police and soldiers moving about the grounds. Military and civilian ambulance vehicles were constantly arriving to bring in those in need. As Gill and Carol were easily moving under their own power they passed the rush and entered the Emergency room.
Inside, the madhouse evolved into an almost surreal carnival. Litters overflowed into the waiting area where exhausted doctors and nurses moved about, examining the patients. Some they simply moved on from; by some they called orderlies over in order to arrange more immediate help.

What was most shocking were the nature of the patients; while many had understandable injuries (burns, lacerations, etc) others were more bizarre. They could see people with disturbing changes. One woman had somehow gained multiple sets of arms. Some were placed on her torso like that of an Indian Goddess; another grew out of a thigh. Another patient’s skin had been replaced by a transparent covering; making her into a living “Human Body” model with muscle, ligament bands and more clearly visible to all.

“Oh my god!” Carol exclaimed, horrified, “What happened to them?”
“The curtain happened.” Gill said grimly as he fought the waves of pain, despair, fear and even anger that tried to overwhelm him. Before he could comment more, however, a harried nurse approached.

Focusing on Gill the nurse spoke, “You’re moving on under you own power. Clearly you’ve been affected, however, Miss. Are you in pain somewhere?” Dazedly, Gill shook his head negatively. “I’ll have to ask you to leave then. As you can see can only treat those seriously injured.”

Carol butted in then, “We’re looking for our friend, Thomas Miller. Is he here?”

“Look lady, we don’t know who all is here yet!”, the exhausted nurse replied, “If you don’t need immediate help, go home and authorities will contact you as soon as they can.”

Carol stuttered and would have pressed further but the nurse had already turned away and with an MP in the room beginning to take notice they moved back out of the building.

As they walked back to their transport, Gill turned to Carol. “I don’t think going to Tom’s place is going to help. How would he get there? Things are crazy enough that I don’t think we’ll find any info on him until the authorities get things more under control.” ‘If he hasn’t been vanished...’, crept into his mind.

A pensive feeling came from Carol once they were in the car again. “Would you be willing to stay with me until things calm down Gill?” She asked. “What with how you’ve changed, you’ve no ID that fits so you won’t be able to get around easily and you might have problems in your apartment building. I’d... I’d also appreciate company till things settle...”.

Gill, could feel the shock Carol was feeling (from seeing some of the things in the Emergency Room he suspected) and easily sympathized. “Sure! Strength in numbers, right?” And Gill really did have growing problems he realized. Carol was right. Right now he was a non-person. He had no identification that he could point to. No job, unless his work was willing to accept his say so; no personal access to his bank, nothing!

As Gill and his friend were occupied with their thoughts, they slowly drove toward a moderate sized crowd of 50 or so who milling about in one of the neighborhood micro-parks where a man was standing on one of the park tables. He was speaking to the assembled. Carol slowed further to try to catch was he was saying,

“Brothers and sisters! Hear me! We are all filled with fear and uncertainly. We’ve seen many vanish before our eyes. Friends,” he paused searching out individuals, “loved ones! Don’t you see it?! We’ve known it was coming. Revelations describes this exactly. It tells us they’ve been raptured! Taken up to stand with him!” He paused and looked stricken. “What does it mean for us? It means we are the Left Behind! Those who were deemed unworthy.” The crowd was visibly growing frightened and surly. “But I say to you; we are NOT irredeemable! This is our time of cleansing!”

“Holy crap!” Carol muttered as the car pulled past and away, “Who was that guy?!?”

“During times of uncertainty, many will turn to any ‘strong’ voice.” Gill responded. “Let’s hope we don’t run into many others like that. Let’s just get back to your place...”.

They arrived and went up to Carol’s floor and settled back in. Over the rest of the day they met with the others and were pulled in to help where needed. With Gill’s reluctant agreement, Carol introduced Gill as her friend “Jill” to save him from the inevitable confusion that would arise. Aside from stares and questions of where she came from (due to his very exotic appearance) most were friendly and grateful for a strong arm. The majority of people they helped were for minor issues relating to the lack of power. A few, however, involved dealing with people who’d suffered some sort of change. One person’s skin had even become scaled like a lizard. Most were less obvious. At one point they found and convinced the building super to help them investigate the ‘quiet’ apartments and on two occasions found dead bodies. Changes had occurred that killed the victim.
By nightfall they joined community in the hall and successfully worked to cook a communal meal. Eventually all retired to their apartments and Carol and ‘Jill’ settled down to unwind and listen to the radio while they drank the only alcohol Carol had on hand, a bottle of red. They found to their pleasure that actual news broadcasts by a local station had come back on the air! They sat and listened to the announcer detail what they already knew but were now forced to acknowledge as a widespread situation:

1) The event had affected the whole nation, perhaps world.
2) Large numbers of people were simply gone.
3) A smaller percentage had been physically altered, often to their detriment.
4) While not nearly as common, non-biological things had also been affected by the effect.
5) At the same time the “Curtain Fall” occurred operating electrical equipment failed, not unlike an ‘EMP’. While not a totally destructive effect, significant damage to the power grid and electronic infrastructure had occurred. Repairs were in progress.
6) To Reduce looting, a “Sundown to Sunup” curfew was in effect.
7) The “Bubbles” viewed by the populace high in the air seemed to be fragments of the Curtain. All air flights were grounded to avoid re-exposure to the Bubbles.

“What am I going to do Carol?” ‘Jill’ asked, “It’s been, what- 24 hours and everything I’ve known and lived has been wiped away.” His eyes shimmered with unshed tears, “And with what’s happened to the world I don’t think it will give a ‘flip’ about my problems.”

Carol looked at her friend. She, and Carol found it increasingly difficult to view her otherwise, sat on the sofa looking lost, and painfully beautiful. Carol’s heart wrenched a bit, and she realized she was becoming increasingly actually to her friend. Listening, she thought, ‘She’s, uh he’s right! Only one day has passed and everything she was and knew has been turned upside down! I don’t know if I’d be able to deal it all if I were in her shoes.”

Carol was moved by the load Jill bore and the strength and self control she displayed to keep it together. This interest and budding admiration had Carol off balance. It was only a day, and Carol could feel her attraction to this new woman growing. ‘I’m going to have to be VERY careful’, she thought, ‘If What I think I’m beginning to feel isn’t real, it wouldn’t be hard to either take advantage of or really hurt her.’ With that realization, she vowed to herself that she would do all in her power to keep Jill from harm.

“I don’t know what we’re going to do long term, honey,” Carol responded aloud, “but you aren’t going to be doing it alone!” With a sarcastic grin she continued, “After all, I’m not about to give up on my best porn cleaner!”

Gill barked a choked sound that was both a sob and laughter. “Oh fuck!”, she exclaimed in frustrated tears, Why can’t I seem to control this crying?!?”

Carol move over and enfolded Jill in a hug. “You’re a woman now honey,” she said, I suspect right down to your new genes. I think women are naturally freer with our emotions and you don’t have any practice dealing with them or the hormones.” She kissed her friend’s hair. “I think while we get on our feet again, we’re going to have to teach you all about being a woman!”

Petulantly, Gill/Jill? whined, “But I never wanted to be a woman!”

“I don’t think life gives a flip what we want honey. It’s just up to us to learn to deal with and grow from what shit is dumped on us!”

He barked out with more sniffles/laughter. “Damn you bitch! Stop making me laugh!”

Carol chuckled softly, “Sorry babe! It’s just part of my charm!”.

______________________

Over the next few days, Carol started to do exactly what she promised. Her first lessons revolved around how to dress.

“Why does it matter how I match my shirt and pants?” Gill asked crossly, “I never used to have to worry about it!”

“Because, honey,” Carol said with exaggerated patience and a deep breath, “there are different expectations for women and men.” She thought for a minute, “When you used to have an important meeting with upper management what would you wear?”

Purposefully obtuse he responded, “I never had a need to to that!”

Carol rolled her eyes, “Humor me! You would have put on one of your Better suits, right? Why? Because you wanted to communicate competence in a way your bosses would understand, even non-verbally.

It’s the same for a woman, only more so. Women have a far larger range of clothes available to them; a larger library of messages they can send. If you don’t make an effort and just throw any mismatched set of clothes on, you send negative messages that other women and to a lesser extent men will see and treat you on the basis of!”

Seeing that ‘Jill’ was still resisting, Carol had an idea. “OK. Just sit here on the sofa; I’m going to give you some examples!” With that, Carol dashed into her bedroom and dressed up in an L.B.D. and high heels. When dressed she stepped back into the living room. She walked up to Jill and asked, “Describe me and how you see me.”

Jill flushed with embarrassment and said, “Dang! You’re hot!” He coughed a bit and continued, “You’re also a bit intimidating...”

Carol smiled at the description and compliment. “Thanks hon! I dress this way to look and feel sexy and powerful; a huntress.” She let that sink in a bit, then she asked, “What would you think if I wore this to teach kindergarten?” Carol watched the surprised and slightly outraged look cross Jill’s face. Nodding she continued, “It would be completely inappropriate wouldn’t it? It would communicate the wrong things in that setting entirely! Now wait right here...”

Carol went back to her room and this time when she returned she wore plum silk slacks and a green and gray plaid flannel shirt. “Now what do you think?”

Jill eyes widened and he actually let out a small giggle. She said, “You look like a goof!”

Carol smiled triumphantly, “Exactly! You can’t take me seriously. It’s funny because this combination is purposefully absurd and makes no sense. If I wanted you to listen to me about something serious this would totally distract you. It would send the wrong message!”

She earnestly looked at Jill, “Now this setup was an extreme example but dressing in properly coordinated clothes accomplishes the same thing. What you choose to wear can have a direct effect on how people perceive and deal with you. If you mismatch, you loose power.”

Gill, still snickering, conceded Carols point, “I think I understand what you’re saying now. But it really shouldn’t matter that much.”

Carol, giggled, “Oh honey, it’s not fair, but it really is more important with women! These are rules and skills, you’ll just need have if you want to be taken seriously.”

After that explanation he began to truly try to learn the rules and over a period of days, even though she still hadn’t gotten Jill to wear a dress, Carol finally declared Jill no longer a total embarrassment.

While this was going on, Carol also instructed Gill on how to sit and present herself a bit more femininely in order to blend in better. With some effort Carol convinced Gill to let her shape her ragged nails down to neater and more shapely ovals; although she was unsuccessful with the efforts to apply polish. Gill’s slowly diminishing masculine sensibility wouldn’t allow it. She even convinced her friend to occasionally wear low heels in a effort to break her of walking like a “male rugby player”.

It was during these days that Gill finally forced to examine himself in mirrors. His sense of self was really assaulted by the almost ‘otherworldly’ woman he saw. He could see nothing of his old body and we was increasingly wondering just who he/she? was.

The fourth day also saw at least a partial return of power. Carol and Gill decided to celebrate by trying to find some place that might have fresh food they might buy. The radio informed them that one of the major markets would be opening today with fresher food trucked in by the army so they dashed there. As expected there were enormous lines that they had to work though and when they got into the market the food available was limited. In spite of the lack of choices they were able to get a little chicken and enough picked over vegetables to support the two of them for a couple of days at least.

On their return a necessary but less pleasant need was being dealt with; that of the removal of the dead bodies that had been found. A military truck had arrived and troops had entered and were going through the apartment building for this purpose. The troops were efficient and it was relatively painless until a corporal came up to Gill and crudely propositioned her.

Gill was shocked and repulsed by the soldier’s suggestion, as well as the attraction mixed with disgust he was projecting, but before things could get more ugly a Sargent called the soldier away and gave him a dressing down. Disturbingly muttering was overheard as he was leaving about the F’ing “Fallen” whore and how he could just tell she wanted and deserved it. ‘What the heck was that about?’, he wondered a little shaken.

Day 7 saw a return of land and cellular lines and in the early afternoon Carol received a call from work. They were trying to contact all employees because they were going to try assessing the damage and how much time and money it would take to bring the factory online again. With leading questions Carol learned that many employees had not responded to calls and they were going to have to start with a skeleton crew and in a flash of inspiration, Carol said she had a visiting friend who was a tech who could help if needed. Her boss was thrilled and recommended she bring her friend the next day for a possible temporary position.

Filled with excitement at the possibility of some return to a normal life Gill and Carol made plans for the next day…

______________________________

Carol woke Gill much earlier than he expected and when he complained was given an earful about having to prepare for work. Remembering Carol’s lessons, Gill grumped but showered and then actually spent some effort deciding what to wear.

He settled on burrowing newer jeans (jeans because a tech might be required to be getting under tables) and such and a nice but not frilly red blouse. The blouse was a bit lower cut in the front than he was comfortable with but there weren’t a lot of choices for him. Rebelliously, he chose sneakers instead of more professional shoes.

When he presented himself to Carol she eyed him critically but declared it acceptable. She did, however, push in another area that freaked Gill out: makeup.

“Now I know you don’t want it, but you need at least a little makeup!” Noting her friend gearing up to deny it she pushed on quickly, “Remember, women are expected, at least in professional environments, to look their best. It will be assumed that you will be wearing at least a little!” Ignoring his objections, she forced him to sit at her dressing table and she carefully applied it lightly. Gill’s complexion was subtilely evened out and a light warm eyeshadow applied. Finally she just applied a lipgloss. “There! Just enough...”

Gill looked into the mirror and was shocked while he’d begun to accept if not be happy that he presented as a very attractive woman, was quite unprepared for the difference even a ‘little’ application could make. The makeup turned his exotic and lovely features into something truly arresting! ‘Oh boy... I’m in trouble!’, he thought.

Once done, Carol gently dragged Gill down to the car and they drove to work. Looking about as they pulled into the parking lot of Amalgamated Automation they again noted the reduced number of cars. “It looks like almost a third haven’t reported yet.”, Gill remarked with dismay.

“hopefully they just haven’t been successfully gotten ahold of...”, Carol replied as the entered. Carol walked Gill into the building and past the receptionist, whose eyes widened at seeing Gill, with the explanation that her friend was expected by the VP for HR.

They knocked and entered the executive offices and approached her boss’s secretary. “We’re here to see Bob,” Carol informed her, “He wants to meet Jill about possibly filling in for needs in Tech!”

Sally, the woman seated behind the desk, nodded at Carol then looked at Gill. Her eyes narrowed slightly and more coolly told them to take a seat and the director would shortly see them. Gill fought to school his expressions as he felt a level of hostility and even jealousy radiating from Sally. This was a new experience to him. When he was a man, he’d been largely ignored at best or looked down on as a “nerd” at worst. He’d never experienced jealousy before! With a bit of shock he began to understand what he’d heard about some women in the past. Some viewed physical attractiveness as social weapon. One he could feel Sally felt she was on the loosing side of.

Sally didn’t let it interfere with her professionalism, however, and shortly she ushered the two into the VP’s office.

Robert ‘Bob’ Grant was a man in his mid 50’s, his college basketball physique having long ago faded to a gentle beer belly. He was none the less a jovial looking fellow, in spite of. He stood with only a bit of fatigue drawing his features, due to the upheavals of the last week and smiled at Carol. “Care!”, he said warmly, “I’m glad you’re OK. So this is your ‘geek’ friend?” He took in the beautiful figure standing beside Carol a bit skeptically. “Forgive me, you aren’t what I expected when Carol told me she knew of a Tech who could help.”

Gill, suddenly realized that he/she didn’t look anything like a geek and she would have to prove him/herself. Forcing ‘herself’ to ignore the restrained wave of non-professional interest that was washing over her/him , Gill pointedly glanced at the nameplate on his desk and reached out her hand, “I’m not surprised, Mr. Grant. I had the same problem all through my time at Purdue’s A.I. and automation labs! I’m Jill. Jill Neveah.” He smiled politely. “If you’re concerned, perhaps you might have one of your departmental managers ask me a few questions?”

Mr. Grant nodded and agreed that might be a good idea, since he suspected that she hadn’t had time to gather and prepare a resume. With bit of hidden nervousness Gill nodded. While they waited they exchanged small talk, largely dealing with the insanity of the last few days. Bob was amazed to hear about their experiences at the hospital and he sympathized about the dead body discoveries. There was another knock at the door and a man Gill recognized to be one of his managers in the A.E.D (Automative Engineering Department) came in. Gary was an ambitious “up and comer” who was competent but a bit conniving. As a result he wasn’t well liked by many of those under him.

Gill, now Jill, fought to keep his face neutral as a spike of lust flared at him from Gary. Bob introduced ‘her’ to Gary as a recent graduate from Purdue who might be coming on board for a bit to fill in. “Purdue!? My old alma mater! How did you like Professor Calder then? I suspect was such a misogynist that you’d have had a hard time with him!”

Fight down panic, due to Gary’s familiarity with Purdue he coughed, “Well.. I was a lot less memorable back then. He didn’t bother me too much. The last week I’ve had some, uh, big changes.”

Gary chuckled, “I see that! Well, let me present you a few problems, then...”. He then peppered Gill with a few softball questions that Gill easily answered. It seemed he didn’t expect much from Gill.

This increasingly annoyed Gill until he decided to push a bit. Gill inquired as to their plans and efforts to determine the extent of the EMP damage and what the plans to salvage undamaged components were in place. Had they looked into data recovery yet for damaged programs and files? This caught Gary a bit off-guard and he began to re-evaluate his initial opinions of the ‘coffee fetching eye candy’.

A few minutes into more substantive technical discussions, Bob broke in announcing that since she could keep Gary engaged, she must be a potential. Since that was the case he’d arrange for her start through the system. He then instructed her to go with Gary and he’d get her started.

Gill was then led down to the research wing and Gary introduced her around as temporary help and got “her” started on some of the ideas they been discussing. Most of the work by the teams was damage assessment and control and kept them very busy. If it weren’t for the curfew still in place they’d likely have pressed her and the others to work late into the night. As it was, “Jill” left at 5:00; physically spent with Carol and the returned to the apartment.

Even warned by Carol, Jill had been surprised by the blatant chauvinism and need to prove herself. Gill had also been quite bothered by the interest the men had radiated. It had been a real assault on her increasingly battered male image. The women she “introduced” herself to were also an experience. Most who met he initially felt very threatened by her and it took a while for Gill to make any inroads. As it became apparent, however, that “Jill” showed little interest in the men as objects of interest, most began warming to “her”. Since it was well known that Carol was a lesbian, their ‘friendship’ quickly led to knowledgeable nods and looks.

Carol and her friend talked of the day as they settled for the day. Gill didn’t comment on it, but he felt the conflicted feelings his friend felt from the ‘special friendship’ Gil described coworkers inferring. Analyzing it, he could see that Carol’s physical appreciation of his new body might be developing slowly into more but he felt too confused right now to reciprocate. Maybe as he worked out who he was becoming he might consider more, but what he felt he needed and could offer was just companionship. He had to be careful. Things could get sticky...

Curtain Fall - Chapter 04

In the weeks that followed “Jill”, as he had been steadily encouraged to think as his name, continued working at Amalgamated Automation.

He had slowly become more comfortable with this body and had, due in large part to the appreciation and interest he couldn’t ignore coming from Carol, even come to take a bit of pride in it. He found that he liked looking attractive and continued his efforts in learning about how to accentuate his appearance. Of course this had consequences in the form of more eyes following him where ever he went. He could no longer be the invisible and anonymous “guy” he used to be. The more constant attention, while flattering, found him outside his comfort zone. If anything, his discomfort and humility regarding his desirability garnered even more interest than he might normally as an extremely beautiful woman,

This also meant that he found himself awash in a larger sea of emotions. Because of his initial vulnerability to other’s emotional states and a tendency if not careful to adopt them as his own, his first weeks at work and especially outside were often confusing and distressing as he’d often find himself having bouts of irritation, sadness, attraction, anger, jealousy, and even hatred. As he became aware of this he applied himself diligently and learned to separate himself from the constant bombardment of external emotions. He was largely successful. The remaining persistent downside was that large groups routinely provoked headaches. He was even learning the social skills to deal with the lustful feelings and words of his male co-workers. He was thankful, however, he wasn’t the recipient of too many unwanted male propositions. Apparently the work gossip channels had quickly spread the rumors that he and Carol were an “item”.

While they hadn’t actually done anything, Jill could feel Carol’s steadily growing feelings. Jill was quite moved by the efforts Carol made to hide her feelings and to not rush him. That restraint, along honestly with some bleed over from Carol’s emotions into his own, led him start to develop a level of reciprocal her affection; at least to the point of quick hugs and occasionally holding hands. In his mind their “friendship” had progressed into something far deeper at least. Jill, however, continued to be confused about his feelings and his body. Jill was no longer a man. He was, physically at least, a woman now and he was supposed to be attracted to men now. Right? Jill persisted remaining firmly attracted to women, however. So did that make him a lesbian now? What if he continued to change as acclimated to being female and started looking to men? Wouldn’t it be unfair to Carol, then, to accept what was budding? ‘Push it away for now; deal with it later!”, he chided himself. At least he was doing better in most ways! His beauty strangely, to his male mind at least, usually made life easier for him in day to day interactions. It offended him a little as he had thought he’d internalized the ideal that all should be treated the same at the start irregardless of appearance. He’d discovered, however, that “the beautiful people” often were given preferential, or at least solicitous treatment.

The exception he found was at his work. He’d actually started in the hole, as it were, because women were much less common in technical fields and were not taken seriously; especially women of beauty. Thankfully he was able to quickly rupture the bubble of that mindset! His clear competence at work and almost unnatural insights into the research and mechanisms of the business earned him at first grudging, then widespread respect and admiration. ‘If only they knew I’ve already been working here for years!”, he chuckled.

His developing sense of confidence gave him the strength to start considering what he could do to deal with his/her? legal identity. Three weeks after the event, he went to bed one night and began to tentatively explore himself. He spent an hour in front of mirrors and almost obsessively examined every part of his body. He was truly only 5’6” now. Weighing in at 103 pounds. He had silky and full head of chestnut hair to his waist that he definitely had a love/hate relationship with. Shapely smallish “C” cup breasts. He had a shapely narrow waist accentuated by a toned and flat tummy. Slightly smaller than average but definitely female hips and pert round butt. His face looked as if it almost came from the cover of a fantasy novel. The shape of his eyes gave his full lips and high prominent cheekbones an otherworldly look. If he’d seen this face and body as a man, he’d been all over it! Truthfully, if he’d seen a woman as beautiful as he seemed he’d have been so intimidated that he would have fainted if she’d approached him. With this desirability in mind, however, he eventually tried tentatively exploring. Unfortunately, his sexual confusion left him relatively unfulfilled.

Since he was staying at Carol’s for now he felt obligated to help pay for some of the expenses. As a result, with his first paycheck, an actual check, since electronic banking was quite dicey, Carol helped him start a new bank account. Now he had at least some money to contribute with. Jill fretted over his previous bank account, but couldn’t figure an effective way other that hand written checks to access it. What he started to do, therefor, was write himself checks from his old account and bit by bit transfer some of the cash. He also continued paying rent on his original apartment, even if he didn’t feel he could just move back. Other asset were left for the moment fallow. By this time, his car, which had been left at the bar on the night of the Event had been impounded and towed and as he had no way to prove ownership he left it in the impound lot. This did, however, illustrate his need to build an identity.

One afternoon not much later, this led him to take a day and meet with an attorney to see if there were options. Meeting with the lawyer, a Stephanie Bollard, proved surprising hopeful. “I understand you are using the name Jylene Neveah now, am I correct?” Ms. Bollard asked as she looked at the paperwork Jill had filled out, “Not Gilbert Vehaen.” Giving Jill a through look she smiled tightly and continued, “I can certainly see why. You must have had quite a number of issues presenting with your original name.”

Jill smiled awkwardly and admitted he’d started using the new name almost immediately because he realized, nobody would believe he really used to be a man. He/she admitted he’d even begun working at his workplace again by presenting the new false identity. The fact that electronic records had been in many cases scrambled made this much easier. To this, Ms Bollard gave a “hmmm” and made some notes.

“Well you are luckier than you might have thought”, she commented as she finished her notes, “You are not completely unique in needing your identity updated in some way. With the Curtain Fall”, she continued referencing what had become the commonly accepted name for the world changing event, “there have turned out to be many who have been changed. While you are the first gender change I’ve been introduced to, I’ve met a number of individuals who have been rendered unrecognizable when compared to their original appearance. While the process hasn’t been officially codified, I know a couple of judges who’d be sympathetic to your plight and will be willing to expedite the process.” She paused a bit and inquired further.

“If I might ask, when being ‘hired’, what did you do use for necessary information like a social security number?”

Jill’s discomfort increased and coughed as he prepared his response. Carol, having access to the hiring paperwork had been able to just use Jill’s original SS number; and as the weeks had passed had slipped needed background information into Jill’s records. Realizing this was likely illegal, he decided to shield his friend as much as possible. “Well the company’s systems were twitchy, and as a Tech, I managed to get into the system and adjust my records to use my original Social Security number. As time allowed, I wound up adapting my other records as well.”

Stephanie nodded. “I see. Well, there might be some issues when the change becomes official, but I’ll can see what we can work with. If anything”, Ms. Ballard quipped, “using the same SS number might actually make the IRS happier! Let me look, and we’ll see what happens!” Jill was thrilled and left optimistic for the first time about her future.

Things seemed to be looking up all over as the region’s infrastructure had steadily improved as well. While not up to pre-Fall standards, it at least offered power, over the air TV and radio again and a general rough return to what could be called ‘normal’. While, the National Guard military trucks and troops were still not uncommon, the government had revoked the curfew; and many businesses had reopened their doors. Some things were slow to return, however. The most ironic of these were internet and computer dependent services. Apparently, the ones most reliant on active computing were most damaged. Efforts at hardening were useless. Where there had been a concentration of hi-tech (Google server farms and the NSA as examples), they had been truly devastated. For the near future, the world had been thrust back in time to the 70’s (at least with regards to things like internet connectivity). As a result, businesses like newspapers were seeing a real resurgence and live radio and broadcasts were as well.

Since Carol had gone to work without him, Jill sat on one of the in-town busses reading a paper he’d picked up after leaving the attorney’s office as he made his way ‘home’. He read the latest info about consequences of the Curtain Fall. This article spoke about the latest sensation that had arisen. There were now verified reports that some who’d been affected by the Fall were displaying strange new abilities. In New York a group of individuals had engaged in combat with each other using comic book like powers! A man was seen to fly and several others displayed unbelievable strength. The combat had apparently evolved out of some sort of gang-related conflict.

Locally, the paper reported two events had occurred, The first, an unidentified man was seen and photographed tearing open an armored car with his bare hands and after engaging in a short fight with the defenders of the car made off with somewhere in the neighborhood of a half a million dollars in cash and valuables. The second, a Changed looking like a cross between a man, a reptile and seemingly made out of something like rock had gone on a rampage and slaughtered a whole family. It had then run off and was still at large.

ˆSo, I’m not the only one who gained abilities!’ Jill thought. He wondered how many had gained powers. Certainly not many but if they’d seen some, there must be more. He hoped they weren’t mostly bad (he felt he wasn’t) but few peaceful ones had made the news yet. He grinned a little sadly as he also thought how Tom would have gotten a kick out of it. He’d always razzed Gill about his fascination with comics and superhero stories. Jill refused to let the reminder of loss pull him from his good mood, however, and so focused on the promising news.

Jill was still almost bouncing with optimism in spite of a mild headache he’d developed on the bus ride. When he got home he decided to make the dinner without the advice or help of Carol as a ‘thank you’ for all the help and comfort she’d given him. He wanted to have a nice meal ready when Carol arrived as a surprise.

As he worked on the dinner, he thought about his life and his profound changes. He was physically a woman in every respect. Nothing remained of his male body. This meant he’d been dealing with serious emotional upheavals as, he learned to deal with an entirely different set of social expectations as well as a totally different battery of hormones. ‘I guess this is me now! I really need try to start thinking of myself a she now’, he/she thought.

But was she really a different person? As far as she could tell, she maintained mostly the same interests and opinions. She still didn’t share Carol’s “feminine” excitement for shopping for example. This was proven when last weekend Carol had insisted they buy a complete new set of clothes that actually belonged to Jill and fit properly. Jill liked finding clothes that were truly fitting and comfortable but found herself wanting to be finished FAR more quickly that Carol; especially when they wound up in a Victoria’s Secret boutique. She had rarely been more embarrassed than when the attendant cooed and gushed over Jill as she was fitted with a properly fitting bra. On the other hand found he (no she!) found a part of herself really enjoying the time spent and growing in the light of the emotional sharing she was having with Carol. This willingness to share and show vulnerability to other women was so unlike anything she’d have allowed herself to experience as a man. Men almost never show vulnerability to others; especially other men. The feminine closeness he/she felt with Carol was almost intoxicating.

“Maybe this new me won’t be that bad!”, Jill said quietly to herself..

In spite of the chicken being over done, Carol was very touched by Jill’s effort. She listened with excitement and pleasure at Jill’s news and new enthusiasm. Her heart warmed as she perceived that Jill might have hit a new plateau in her adjustments. Maybe the time was ripe for Carol to make a move? The weeks they’d been living together.. It had first been for security and support. Then the feelings for Jill had been impossible to ignore but inexpressible due to Jill’s confusion. Carol had always been able to tell, by the way Jill looked at her when she thought Carol wasn’t paying attention and her embarrassment when she accidentally saw Carol in her undies, that she found Carol still an object of sexual attraction, but Jill’s extreme confusion and discomfort about her body and sex made the possibility of Carol expressing her feelings too much of a minefield. Until now perhaps?. She decided to make a move.

As Jill ran down, Carol looked happily and earnestly into her eyes and gently reached over and grasped her hands. “I can’t tell you how happy you look right now Jill. How- how happy it makes me that you are gaining some peace with all that’s happened. I’m, glad you’ve let me be a part of it...”

Jill froze and closed her eyes as she felt Carol make some internal decision and subsequently felt a wave of affection interwoven with fear wash over her. From this Jill realized that the depth of Carol’s feelings had far progressed beyond even a deep ‘friendship’ to something more. Could Jill allow him/herself to truly return it? While not completely certain of this (increasingly less) foreign body should she/he reach out and risking hurting Carol?

It was then that Jill stopped ignoring the realization that she DID actually care for Carol. That fear of hurting felt deeper than what her memories told a friendship required. Maybe I should just take the leap of faith...”, Jill thought. With a tremulous smile Jill leaned a bit closer to Carol, opened her eyes and said, “Even with as screwed up as I am, I’m happy you really care and are here with me too!”

Carol lit up inside and her smile became radiant. She slowly leaned forward until their lips touched in the gentlest of kisses. Jill’s plump lips were as soft as Carol had imagined and as she pulled back she heard Jill quietly let out a small sound of disappointment. Carol chuckled and said throatilly, “Liked that did you? Perhaps we should make sure you liked it!” The second kiss was stronger and carried more passion.

The couple soon progressed, Carol taking Jill into her arms and still kissing while leading her to the nearest bedroom. Carol began to touch and explore the magnificent body before her. As she lightly traced her fingers along Jill’s arms and sides she could feel her shiver as her nipples erected into noticeable points. Carol’s own were aching as well and their kisses became deeper and hungrier. When Carol reached to caress Jill’s breasts, her thumb gently rubbing across a nipple Jill, unable to contain it, let out a moan of pleasure and need and then blindly reached up to do the same. “Blouse!”, Carol darkly husked and they both rapidly pulled off their tops. Bras followed immediately after as their combined needs drove them.

When the pants started to come off, it was Jill who paused. Though the haze of need and lust, an honorable small part of his diminished male mindset pushed to the fore and it caused her to ask, “Are you sure? I shouldn’t take advantage of you...”

The unexpected question almost caused Carol to laugh and loose the mood, but she got past it, chuckled darkly and replied “Just shut up and let me fuck you!!!”

What followed was extremely passionate but gentle and controlled as Carol proceeded to truly introduce Jill to some the secrets of a woman’s body in the grips of passion.

Maddeningly slowly Carol caressed and teased Jill. By touch of fingers and tongue she caused an almost electric sense of pleasurable tension and want to build and tighten over Jill’s whole body. It was soo unlike what it was for a man! Instead of what was a primary and dominant singular focus, the pleasure arose from multiple points and felt as if all of her was involved!

Jill tried to reciprocate but Carol clearly was the dominant one right then and continued to control the pace and direction of the love making. Carol moved lower and no longer satisfied with fingers rubbing and sliding into Jill’s most private depths she began to lick what was becoming yet another center of Jill’s existence. Deliciously, Jill could feel a need for release building. Reduced to largely inarticulate moans of need she finally gasped out, “Please! Oh God! Pleeeease!” Finally Carol moved and sucked hard on her lover’s clitoris and Jill let out a shriek.

What had been building inside peaked and Jill achieved release unlike any she’d felt before. It was both more pleasurable that she could imagine and strangely painful too, for it seemed as if along with the orgasm, she also released a pressure in her mind she’d not previously been aware of. As she rode the wave of ecstasy she felt as if she were floating into a new realm. “Ooooh Gawwwwwd!”, she wailed in pleasure.

Carol for her part, held tightly to Jill who was almost convulsing with pleasure and she lapped the juices almost squirting from her. Smiling, she pulled her head up to gaze at her lover’s face and froze in amazement and fear. The two of them were about a foot from the ceiling; floating directly above the bed! “H-H-Holy Crap!”, Carol squeaked.

Just coming down from the greatest of the waves of the orgasm, but still feeling as she was floating, Jill heard and felt the sudden unexpected squeak, and raised her head to see what distressed Carol. She saw and felt her head bounce off the plaster of the ceiling. The pain of the bump had just registered and Jill had just enough time to exclaim in a startled tone, “What the F-“ when the two suddenly and gracelessly fell back to the bed with enough force to break the mattress and bed spring through the wooden slats holding them in the bed and onto the floor. Carol’s head wound up impacting Jill’s crotch painfully, illustrating to Jill that women were still sensitive down there.

The two lay trembling with shock and reaction as they tried to wrap their heads around what they’d just experienced. Then they heard banging coming from the floor as the neighbors the floor below expressed their displeasure at the noise of what they must have thought was just over enthusiastic love making. The couple’s shocked silence persisted for several seconds, when Carol rolled over and finally began snickering. Jill, still wincing from the pain, watched dumbfounded as Carol’s snickers evolved into snorts and outright laughter as she stared up to the ceiling. Gasping, she choked out, “Did- did the world move for you too??!?!?!?” Then she lost it completely.

Feeling the waves of hilarity tinged with hysteria Jill was swept away as well and the two grasped each other tightly and began howling. The pounding started again..

—Excerpt from Presidential Security Council Meeting 3/5/35–

Yes sir, we’ve received our first reliable reports back from the zone in Nevada and initial reports from the Amazon region in South America. As you can see from the aerial and the first on-ground photos, these Probability Singularities we’ve seen in the atmosphere continue to be significant, even catastrophic threats.

A large cluster somehow changed direction and passed into and through the Ruby mountains in Nevada. This seems to lend support for the theory that extensive computer processing and AI somehow attract these “bubbles”. We had just activated one of our back up super computing centers located in that area. The center; actually the whole region was affected. The result I can best describe as complete devastation. The entire area is now riddled with holes and tunnels.

Yes Sir, completely gone.
There are also reports of “things” now in the region. Large mutated creatures and species heretofore unknown have appeared. Yes sir they are reported as very dangerous. Some humans have also been affected; much like the Original Curtain Fall.

Yes sir we are trying to manage the release of this information in order to control panic.
No, unfortunately we can’t fully suppress this.
We are having more luck however managing information coming out of Brazil! Due to American self absorption, we’ve largely suppressed what little we know of what has happened.

Yes sir, I’ll recap what we know. Approximately 70% of Brazil, most of the region of the Amazon, was affected by the Curtain Fall. This area has be surrounded by some sort of globe like barrier. All evidence of the deforestation that the indigenous populace had been responsible for in this century has been erased. Satellite photography has shown that 3 cities of some type have appeared. In appearance they are vaguely reminiscent of Incan structures.

No sir not primitive Incan. There are similarities, pyramids for example, but they seem not necessarily made just of rough stone. There is also evidence of mass transit lines.
No sir, we don’t have direct low fly-over or in person shots as the “bubble-like” barrier stops all transits. It behaves as a area encompassing force field. We have, however, photos of the new inhabitants!

Yes sir, they are indeed humanoid in appearance. Yes, sir, as you can see here they do reveal evidence of some military or at least martial capabilities. As you can see this female is being escorted by guards or soldiers. They can be seen carrying some sort of pole arm. It appears to be more than a traditional spear, however, as there seems to be some sort of control on the pole.

Yes sir, that observation has been noted as well. They do look almost like something out of a fantasy novel. We caution all not to assume they are peaceful, however much the males may look like Legolas... -

——————————————

Saturday early morning light shown through the blinds as Carol forcefully roused Jill when she returned to the bedroom they were sharing now that they were temporarily down to one bed. “Come on ‘Sleeping Beauty’! She called she gently nudged the lover who was buried under the covers. “Wakey wakey. I’ve decided we have a full schedule today!”

Jill shifted and beginning with an inarticulate groan of complaint, tried to burrow deeper under the covers. Partially muffled by the pillow she’d turned her face into, she mumbled, “Go away!” She had gotten little sleep after the stunning finale of her first experience of sex as the fairer sex. While amazing an different from any sex she’d had before, she’d been left reeling over the fact that they’d been floating. Actually floating the the air! Jill had fretted and worried about how much more of a freak she was. If it weren’t for the undiminished affection, even love, she’d continued to feel from Carol and her dark sense of humor Jill would have likely lost it completely!

“No, no Jill,” Carol shook her head and nudged the covered body again, “we’ve far too much to do and accomplish today!” Watching Jill trying to slip back into sleep she reached down and wrenched the covers down. Carol then chuckled a little meanly and saw Jill give up the fight.

Jill rolled over and gave Carol a baleful glare, “I really hate you right now you know...”.

“Yes I’m sure you do.”, Carol blithely replied. “You need to shower and get dressed so we can have breakfast and then be on our chores.” As Carol turned to dress herself she continued, “Tonight I thought we’d celebrate officially becoming a couple. We’ll be going on a real date!”

Unable to repress a smile from creeping on her face, Jill tried to grumble “What are these ‘chores’ anyway? Food shopping doesn’t take that long”. Carol simply smiled with some mystery and shooed Jill into the shower.

Jill entered the bathroom and prepared the shower and then climbed in. As she washed the previous days grime she tried to take a stock of how she truly felt. He ached a bit, not just from the rough treatment of the DROP from the ceiling, but from the the actual sex. As she gently washed minor scratches Carol had delivered during Jill’s first act of sex in her new body she marveled! In spite of this newest shock (another power!?!?), she still reveled in the satisfaction she’d felt with Carol. It came to her that as much if not more than just the physical pleasure, there was an emotional connection she’d felt, was feeling with Carol. ‘Wow. This blending of physical and emotional isn’t something I’m used to..’, she thought. As a guy he’d been able to easily separate the lust of the act from any emotional entanglement. Certainly they were complimentary but they were more distinct. Separate.

Not this time. She puzzled a bit if this were a “female” thing or if it was a complication of her empathic ability. She’d ask Carol later what it was like for girls, uh other girls... And now this “floating”! What was this? Was she turning into “Power Girl” ? Able to fly?!? Based on the bruising she still felt around her private parts Jill suspected she wasn’t bullet proof but ‘something’ had happened!

Jill finished the shower and dried herself while looking in the mirror. It seemed to her that she could almost see a change in her face. It was likely only a shift in internal perceptions, but she felt a little different. She now felt more connected to this woman she saw the mirror.

Jill gave a small deep sigh and then returned to ‘her’ damaged bedroom where her clothes were. Once dressed in casual jeans, boots, and a black t-shirt featuring the character Merida from the Disney movie “Brave” emblazoned across the front Jill joined Carol in the kitchen for breakfast.

Carol looked up and saw Jill entering. Immediately drawing her eyes was the tight body hugging t-shirt where Merida was preparing to fire an arrow from her bow; Her hands perfectly placed to fall on top of Jill’s prominent nipples! She snorted a bit of her coffee through her nose as she took Jill in and laughing she exclaimed, “Love that shirt Jill!”

Oblivious to the inadvertent double entendre of the t-shirt Jill smiled and thanked her. She’d picked it up at one of those Spencer novelty stores and liked the fit. She could feel the startled humor bubbling from Carol but since she felt no negative feelings assumed that Carol had also liked the movie. Jill was pleased at that since Disney films were one of her less than macho ‘dorky’ guilty pleasures.

Carol brought her mirth under control and fed Jill. While she was supplying some toasted waffles she broached the agenda Carol had come up with. She like Jill, had been rocked by the ‘climactic’ events of the previous night and had also thought long on it. Carol had seen already that Jill was a very good person and wouldn’t take advantage of others on purpose. Her response to and control of her “empathic powers” were proof of that. Clearly, however, there was a lot more going on with Jill than either had thought at first. If Jill was still manifesting abilities, it was essential for her to get a grip on them. Knowing what she was becoming capable of could help keep her from injuring herself or others by accident! Carol proceed to talk out her reasoning and concluded that Jill and Carol needed to discover what Jill could really do. Because of this, they needed to spend much of today getting started on this.

While a bit scared, Jill agreed with the logic and they decided to spend the first part of the day at the junkyard. With effort they’d find an isolated region and could explore her powers.

After the meal was finished, they put things is the sink for later and gathered up some trash and broken slats from the guest bed and took them to the sprawling municipal dump. They drove slowly into the interior, far past where home owners usually dumped and into areas used more by businesses. On a Saturday they’d be unlikely to have to deal with many others.

They parked and got out of the car to look around. Jill’s nose wrinkled as she took in the enormous piles, and chose to steal a quote. “Oh.. What a wonderful smell you discovered here!”

“Shut it Han!” Carol replied wryly. “Damn though, you’re right. This place DOES stink!” Shivering a bit in disgust, she pushed forward, “Let’s get working. The sooner we know what going on with you, the sooner we can get out of here!”

With that they attacked the question of abilities systematically. First they focused on her empathic ability. With some work they discovered her ability was primarily passive. That is she could easily perceive the emotions of others. In fact she could perceive if she ‘listened’ others quite a distance from herself. They guessed over a thousand feet away, assuming that the trash wasn’t acting as a block. Being visible wasn’t necessary. This meant that Jill had exceptional situational awareness with regards to others. Interestingly, the stronger the emotion, the farther away the individual could be. They realized this when Jill ‘felt’ two cats getting into a territorial battle. Tracking the cats down they found them a bit more than a quarter of a mile away!

When asked to Jill felt she could identify all, the humans at least, in the dump and while not necessarily able to pin point, at least feel the direction of each.

More disturbing, Jill discovered that with concentration and extreme effort, she might not be limited to only perceiving. They discovered that Jill could actually impress emotions on another. Carol was shocked and frightened, but the distress Jill showed upon this revelation relieved her fears that Jill might exploit it. Jill for her part remained frightened. If she’d had this ability for a while and her subconscious could use it, might she have manipulated Carol into their relationship unknowingly? Was the affection and growing love actually real?? This concern would be certain to give Jill nightmares tonight...

After a break on water and food they’d packed in the morning they progressed to the newly discovered ability: the levitation. At first Jill couldn’t repeat it to Carol’s visible frustration, but as Jill focused to remember the subtleties of last night, she registered the ‘pressure’ again and purposefully leaned into it again. She didn’t feel any effect on her body, but she saw Carol’s eyes widening as Jill’s saw herself lifting into the air. There was no sense of movement and it made her feel a bit like she was watching the changing perspective through a remote camera.

“Holy Crap! Look at you!” Carol exclaimed as she watched Jill silently rise.

Jill looked down at Carol, equally amazed. “It’s really strange Carol, from the movies and stories I expected as ‘feel’ myself move. You know, sort of like when you are small and your mom pulls you up into their arms.” She shook her head with excitement, “It’s not like that at all! No feeling of being lifted; just a change in perspective!” She found she could move and slowly drifted down to Carol. As she approached, she remembered that Carol had been floating as well last night and feeling a bit mischievous, wondered if she could do it again.

Careful not to actually touch the ground she gathered Carol up in a hug and exuberantly squealed, “I’m really flying! This is sooo cool!”

Carol embraced her friend and squealed as well. What she didn’t realize until she relaxed to pull away was that Jill had slowly floated up again, taking Carol with her. When she started pulling away, she noticed she could see past the piles surrounding them and then understood she was no longer on the ground! She was floating above just as Jill was!! Her squeal, which had been falling off, ramped right back up. “Fuuuuuuuuuuu-!!!” With eyes as wide as saucers, she looked down.

In fright she began flailing and she accidentally pushed Jill away and it was then Jill realized this ability wasn’t dependent on touch. Both Carol and Jill floated above the ground separated by a couple of feet. She could feel Carol beginning to really panic, however, so she placed them quickly but gently back on the ground.

It took a minute for Carol to calm and Jill felt the fear morph into defensive anger. Carol started to scream at Jill and call her a crazy lunatic. She became so enraged that she cast about, picking up small stones and throwing them about. When Jill tried to apologize Carol in an unthinking rage threw a pebble at her!

“Ow!”, cried Jill as the pebble bounced off her leg. Seeing the pained cry caused Carol to focus more on Jill and she started throwing more pebbles. Jill cried out in pain and dismay and began to back away from her enraged friend attempting to shield herself.

Carol, however, stalked forward screaming, “You thought that was funny huh!”, A stoned pelted Jill. “You’re a funny bitch huh!?”, Pelt. “I’ll show you funny, bitch!!”, another stone. This time the pebble hit Jill in the head and she cried out in pain. This last started provoking a visceral response in Jill and she felt her own anger rising. Carol threw another pebble and Jill found her anger rising still more. “ENOUGH!!”, she thundered and then registered something new. The next stone Carol launched at Jill, suddenly and impossibly veered away. The next one did the same. Jill realized with a wonder that completely distracted her from her anger, that she had deflected them by her will! “Telekinesis”!?!?!?

She confirmed this when the next stone was thrown when she with an act of will picked up a beat up sign remnant and interposed it to block the pebble. It loudly pinged of the metal sign and she felt a burst of shock accompanied with a complete interruption of the rage Carol had been radiating.

Timidly Jill lowered the floating barrier and looked at her lover’s utterly Gobsmacked expression. “You going to stop throwing at me?”, Jill timidly asked.

“Uh, what?”, Carol dazedly asked. Unsteadily she continued, “I. I think I need to sit down..”. As Jill watched Carol’s legs start to give out she quickly reached out with her mind and she gently held Carol to stop her falling and injuring herself.

Jill rushed over to Carol and did her best to comfort her. Timidly she gathered Carol into her arms and murmured quietly, “It’s OK. You’re OK. Everything’s OK...”.

Slowly Carol, seemed to gain stability and as she calmed she started speaking up again, “You moved the sign. You moved the stones! Oh. My. God! You have telekinesis! HOW FUCKING COOL IS THAT!!”

Jill relaxed as she gratefully basked and swam in the excitement radiating off Carol when she felt the mood sudden shift to distress. She quickly looked to her lover and saw a stricken look on her face. “Oh my god!” Carol choked and raised a shaking hand to Jill’s forehead, right above her left eye. “I hurt you!!”

A flood of guilt washed over Jill as Carol noticed an injury she had until now not been aware of. She reached up and tenderly touched the injury. She found blood.

Carol suddenly was all over Jill, mothering her and looking for more injuries; all the while crying heartfelt and tearfully guilty apologies. Jill did much the same, tearfully apologizing to Carol for scaring her when she lifted her without warning her. She was just so excited she thought Carol would like it too...

It took a while, but eventually they both calmed down. Jill was all for calling it a day, but Carol pushed back saying they needed to understand the extent of Jill’s telekinetic ability. Jill finally agreed when Carol had noticed that during entire time of their mutual meltdowns, Jill hadn’t dropped the sign, or Carol! So eventually they start back up with the testing. Through experimentation, they found that Jill’s ability was multifaceted. She could almost instinctively take control of and move upwards of 30 objects at a time, although the more controlled the less fine the movement. As for how much she could lift. She could lift two or three wrecked cars simultaneously. She felt she might be able to lift more, but there were limits to what they saw laying around. She also seemed to have reasonably impressive fine control. Jill would look into it more at home.

Jill finally called a halt when she announced that someone was coming. Soon after a truck came around a pile of rubbish and into view. Carol beamed at her companion and they marched back to the car arm in arm.

Upon getting into the car and becoming quite aware of just how odiferous they’d become, they drove straight home. Still feeling guilty, Carol insisted on cleaning and dressing the very minor cut on Jill’s forehead and then insisted on joining her in the shower where she lovingly cleaned her. Feeling Carol’s need to help her in order to sooth her own guilt, Jill was happy to let her join. What followed was very soothing for them both. Ironically to Jill’s originally male expectations, there was nothing sexual involved. Just a wonderful sense of closeness.

The rest of the morning saw Jill and Carol lazing about and napping. While not physically exhausted, the required focus of the morning had left Jill mentally weary and the emotional roller coaster had left them both feeling done. They just sat and talked to each other. Even though there was a strong and growing deeper bond, they didn’t really know a great deal of each other’s past. Jill shared more about her childhood and growing up as a boy and marveling about the differences she was finding. Carol, for her part, related the story of her first awkward experiences with her sexuality. Her dry delivery had Jill first giggling then belly laughing. Over all they relaxed and had a wonderful afternoon. They also attempted to watch the TV so as to catch the day’s news and found it pretty typical; save for reports of another confrontation with the lizard/stone man. This time the police had found and confronted it. Unfortunately they’d been unprepared and had lost 6 officers before the creature had escaped again. Another report also reported that the home of a more obvious victim of the Curtain Fall had been badly vandalized. No one had as yet been arrested, and the police were investigating.

As night fell Carol turned to Jill and asked, “Sooo... For tonight. How are you feeling and how adventurous do you want to be?”

“What do you mean?”, Jill inquired, “How adventurous? What, after a meal, are we going BASE jumping or something?”

Carol laughed at this and shook her head. “No, nothing that extreme. We just have to decide where we will eat and what to do after.”

“I thought we were thinking of a movie.”

“Yes that was my first thought, but..”, Carol said, “Perhaps we’d take in something else? A cabaret maybe? I know of a very fun show I go to occasionally. It’s always a place full of good fun and beautiful women!”

“Are you getting tired of me already?!?!?”, Jill said archly with disapproval. Carol suddenly feared that she’d upset Jill and hastened to assure her until she saw the mischievous grin and look in her eyes.

Remembering that Jill could feel the import of her intentions Carol realized she was being teased and huffed, “You stinker!!” Jill broke down laughing and drew her new lover into a hug.

“Of course we can go to the cabaret!”, she assured chuckling. “I’d like to see it; I’ve never gone to one before. It will certainly broaden my horizons.”

With that, Carol guided Jill in choosing appropriate attire and after finishing make up and hair they went out.

They took dinner at a high end restaurant known as the “Bishop’s Move” as it was owned by a nationally ranked chess master. The food excellent. The service, however, was more suspect as their first waiter seemed to have difficulty with Jill being obviously “changed”. After the short time of the waiter slighting the their table and dismissing Jill, the increasingly irritated Jill just stood up and staring the man angrily and loudly told him his services weren’t required. This in short order brought the manager to them and upon learning what had happened immediately turned to the waiter, “This behavior is unacceptable! Go and gather your things. You are dismissed! Madam”, he said turning away from the now fired waiter, “we at this establishment truly apologize for this EX-EMPLOYEE’S behavior. I will immediately arrange for a new servitor please except any desserts as a gift.”

Shocked by the severity of the punishment Carol and Jill objected but the manager refused to pardon the waiter’s actions as they were a blight on the reputation of one of the finer restaurants in the city. The two women sat back down and finished the meal under the watchful eyes of the manager and a number of the patrons of the restaurant. During the remainder of the meal Jill noted the ex-waiter storm out of the restaurant. She could feel the rage and malice radiating from him and she wondered if there might be trouble when Carol and she finished and left.

When they finished the meal and went to leave Jill paused at the entrance and muttered quietly, “The asshole, he’s still about.” They then stepped outside and cast about. They didn’t see him, but Jill continued asserting he was about and even watching them. Moving quickly they made it to the car and drove off without incident but Jill still felt the man.

“The ‘Leather Stallion!?!’ This is a notorious gay bar isn’t it?” Jill asked uncertainly and the parked, then walked the short distance to the bar.

“Well yes.”, Carol responded, “And since you seem to be firmly attracted to me that means you are ‘gay’ now aren’t you?” Carol chuckled at the slightly panicked look in Jill’s eyes. “Don’t worry, I’ll protect you!”, Carol chuckled, “Perhaps consider it a little revenge for your ‘Tired of me?!?’, tease!”

Jill, stumbled a bit as she realized that Carol was right. She wasn’t attracted to men at all, in spite of the fears she’d had. That meant, ‘I really must be a lesbian now!” Following and slightly dazed, she entered the bar. In the lobby, she saw a number of posters announcing the 3’rd week of the “Red Garter Review!” After a modest wait, they were led to a table. After ordering drinks (Carol ordered a white wine and Jill a schnapps) they settled to watch the show.

The “Review” proved every bit as entertaining as Carol had promised. Five beautifully coifed cross-dressers strutted and sang a collection of marvelous R & B songs; peppered with ribald banter. The show was filled with fun and humor and the crowd loved it!

As the show finished to enthusiastic cheers from the crowd, Jill turned to Carol and , emotionally high from the audience’s mood exclaimed, “You were right! That show was hilarious! And the crowd!!”

Laughing Carol started to reply when another woman approached the couple. Jill looked over, drawing Carol’s attention. Carol’s face lit up, confirming the recognition Jill had felt coming from the stranger and she stepped forward to hug and say, “Steph! I’ve missed you! How are things?” Releasing her old friend, she turned to Jill and continued, “Jill! I want you to meet an old college friend! Jill, this is Stephanie Connors! Steph, this my special friend Jill Neaveh.”

Stephanie reached out to Jill with a pleased gleam in her eye and grinning said, “I’m glad to meet you Jill! How long have you two known each other?” She offered an evil grin, “We need to have lunch so I can tell you all her embarrassing secrets from school!”

Jill laughed and accepted the hug, “I look forward to it!”

Carol snorted and laughed, “Take everything she’ll tell you with a grain of salt!” They all laughed and Stephanie joined the two at the table. It quickly became clear that Steph and Carol had been close friends for years and Jill might have been tempted to feel jealousy except for the lack of possessiveness between the two. Jill felt closeness and the comfort of shared history but not the connection Jill felt with Carol. This meant that the three had a very good time. The only awkward points arose when Steph asked about how Jill knew Carol and how they got together. Carol and Jill skated around the truth of Jill’s transformation other than to acknowledge it and to say that their relationship arose from events arising from the Curtain Fall.

“Well you got lucky. I’m glad you weren’t turned into a monster or got a third breast!”, Steph offered.

Jill almost snorted her drink through her nose. “Three breasts!?!?”, she choked, “I-Imagine!” Carol’s face reddened with suppressed laughter but said nothing. Stephanie seemingly noticed she was missing something but chose not to pursue it.

The three finally finally finished up and decided to head to their respective homes so they gathered their coats and purses and left the building. Laughing they chatted as they approached the car lot when Jill tensed up. “Shit.”, she muttered, “He’s here now...”

“Who’s here?”, Stephanie asked, hearing Jill’s exclamation.

“He is.”, she responded nodding towards the ex-waiter who was sauntering up.

“Hey, you Fallen bitch!”, the man sneered, “I’ve got a little payback owed me! Figures, you’re a dyke too...”. He pulled a butterfly blade and after opening it with a flourish continued, “You cost me my job and‘ve likely gotten me black-balled! You and your ‘lez’ friends are going to make it up to me!”

Jill could feel the rage and intent in the man and felt him likely to hurt or even kill her and her friends. She’d not been an alpha male, but in her mind still lived, however, a protective urge and to her surprise she found herself stepping in front of the others. Whispering, “Call 911!”, she pulled herself up and replied in what she hoped was a fearless tone, “Oh come on, really?!?” Focusing on the knife wielded in his hand she continued, “Haven’t you fucked up enough for one night; you want to add jail to it too?”

With that, the man snarled, “Fallen cunt!”, and lunged forward to grab Jill by the arm and possibly stab her.

Instead of completing the thrust to cut Jill, however, he found the knife directed to the side. This left him wide open and Jill took the opportunity to give him a telekinetically enhanced kick to the groin. Jill’s companions watched the man was physically lifted over a foot into the air by the kick. A strangled wheeze came from the man and he collapsed almost bonelessly in a pile.

“Holy shit!”, Stephanie yelled as she watched the confrontation. “Who are you, Bruce Lee?!? Do yo like break bricks and shit for fun?!?”

Jill looked down on the supine figure and commented, a little dizzy from the sudden absence of the man’s malice, “You should probably let 911 know they’ll need an ambulance...”

—————————————

The police and ambulance arrived after about 5 minutes by which time the man had roused enough to spew a small amount of vomit and had obviously passed into shock. The girls, who had sent Stephanie back to the bar to get help were watching a doctor who was also a patron of the bar doing minimal first aid. The EMTs rushed to the downed man and after an update from the doctor on hand transferred him to a car and put him in the ambulance. They notified the officer in charge and took him to the closest emergency room.

The officer then came to the women and a certain amazement listened as they explained what had happened. He then took the statements of the doctor and any bystanders. He then politely requested that the women make a statement at the station. They nervously agreed and followed him to the station where a detective took their statements. As they detailed what happened Carol and Jill noticed some officers starting to talk and stare at them.

Jill could sense amazement, respect, and a bit of fear in a number of the male officers as well as strangely satisfaction from some of the female officers. “Excuse me detective”, she inquired, “What’s going on outside?”

He looked to the door and saw the people outside gathering and took a step out to find out. Jill felt a spike of surprise and he returned looking a little pale.

“Ah, mam, do you have martial arts training?”, detective Pollard asked.

“No. Why?”

“Well, it seems you kicked him very forcefully. You completely ruptured his testicles and did significant damage to his penis.” He looked with careful respect at Jill. “It appears you’ve rendered him sterile and like likely permanently impotent.”

Jill blanched and swayed a bit, “Oh my god..”. In a stricken voice she looked at detective Pollard, “I just wanted to keep him from hurting me or my friends!”

Recovering his composure, Pollard chuckled darkly and replied, “Well I don’t think he’ll be hurting anyone for a long time! Between the hospital time he’ll have and the likely attempted murder charge, he’ll likely be off the streets for a long time.”

Jill absorbed this news. Wincing with horror at how she’d maimed her attacker she fought to bring herself back under control and finished answering the detective’s questions. She was eventually released and rejoined Carol and Stephanie. They then returned back home. After promising she was fine, Stephanie returned to her apartment.

Once alone with Carol, Jill was left with dealing with all the turbulence in her mind. Her thoughts felt like they were flying about randomly at a furious pace and she found herself trembling. “Crap! I feel like I’m losing it! What’s going on!” Jill choked out as she started gasping.

Carol rushed over and pulled her into a fierce embrace, “You’re just feeling the after effects of the attack, hon!”, she soothed. “You are safe now and are just dealing like any woman!”

“But I’m not.. wasn’t a woman before!”, Jill weeped out. “I shouldn’t buckle like this! I’m supposed to be strong...”

Carol rocked Jill gently and assured her she was strong, “It’s just you really and completely are a physical woman now. And your body and increasingly your mind just deal with stress differently now. As a man this stress and fear would almost certainly have manifested as rage and aggression.” Carol gently kissed the top of Jill’s head. “Women.. WE handle it differently.”

With that Carol quietly continued rocking the now sobbing woman she cared so deeply for.
'Let's hope things are quieter tomorrow...' she thought to herself...

Curtain Fall - Chapter 06

Weeks had passed and Jill and Carol sat on a bench in the outdoor lunch area at work. They reveled in being able to comfortably eat out side in the sun of one of the first warm spring days. Having just finished her meal Jill had, eyes closed, turned her face up to the sun. “I know we’ve had a mild winter but it is so nice to feel the warmth of a nice spring day, you know?”

“Yes, I know how you fe-“, Carol started to respond but was interrupted by a co-worker who rushed out of the lunchroom shouting with excitement.

“Hey guys! You have to hear the news that’s on the radio!” He gestured for all to come in to hear what was playing from speakers normally playing a soft rock station.

“To recap,” the government announcer was stating, “There are confirmed reports that the Chinese government has apparently suffered a major coup. There are reports that the leadership was in session when a contingent of individuals displaying extraordinary abilities broke in and captured those in attendance. More “super powered” soldiers are seizing strategic sites in an effort to disrupt efforts to stop the overthrow. It is not known at this time if Chairman Ping is amongst the list of casualties...”

The crowd gathered in the lunchroom exploded in speculations and arguments at hearing this. A number of camps quickly sprang up. The first was largely dismissive of the effects they’d see and listened to developments with the same fervor and interest one might have for a wrestling federation match.

The second wondered what this might mean for Chinese/American relations.

A third group seized on the fact that “Super villains”, who certainly had been created during the Curtain Fall, were carrying out the coup; and wondered if similar things might happen elsewhere else like here in the States.

Jill noticed that a few of her colleagues favored her with pointed stares at this. She was after all, one of the few at work who were obviously of the “Fallen”. While not actively hostile, she did feel a noticeable cooling of emotions in some. She paid attention to them as well but carefully didn’t look their way. ‘I guess the Fallen really are becoming the new Other.’, Jill worriedly thought. She didn’t blame then entirely as the monster in the city had periodically continued its rampage. It would occasionally appear raiding for food and things. If threatened, it would become extremely violent and slaughter as many as it could reach. As it seemed invulnerable to the weaponry of the police, a contingent of active military had been brought in. Additionally, the criminal who had been seen ripping the armored car apart had also made a second appearance. This time he’d pulled a vault door off its hinge at the local federal reserve bank. Then with the help of a band of armed accomplices they’d made their escape.

The announcer on the radio then attracted her attention again when the government began releasing estimates of the direct effects of the Curtain Fall. While it would take an official census to confirm, it was believed that upwards of 80 million people in the U.S. alone had vanished. It was estimated that 1 in 10 of those remaining had been changed. Reports were arising that up to 10% of the changed might manifest abilities! The vast majority would be minor, but a very few might develop significant powers. With the exception of the extremely rare “outliers” the ‘empowered victims’ would be easily managed if one acted outside the law.

“My God!”, Carol, stunned by the announcement muttered, “It’s almost like comic books... Where’s Metropolis or Gotham when you need them?”

Jill winced and grabbed Carol’s hand. “That’s not funny. Good lord Carol, what’s going to happen? People are going to freak!” She shook her head and continued, “These announcements are practically a ‘dog whistle’ to any bigot out there.”

“Come on, you’re just overreacting!”, Carol denied uncertainly.

“What about the waiter? What about the looks I get from some people?”, Jill shot back. “The only changed we hear about right now are dangerous bad ones. ‘Super villains’.” Jill looked around at those gathered in the lunchroom. “It isn’t difficult to think people will soon start assuming if a person is a Fallen, that they’re predisposed for criminality or evil!”

“Why do you think they made the announcements the way they did then?”, Carol asked.

“I’m not sure. It might be a prelude for a requirement to submit to testing and registration. Maybe the government is scared of Fallen trying the same thing that happened in China.”

“Do you think that is a possibility?”

“Not really,” Jill replied, “but I CAN see random terrorists appearing. Not an organized group but some fringe nut might try something.” With those troubling speculations, they returned to work.

That night, the provisional Chinese government assured the world they would, for the near future, honor all previous treaties and agreements the previous government had made. The newly christened “Dragon Empire” would be peaceful unless attacked. Even with that, it was clear that tensions between the first world nations and the east had significantly risen.

———————————-

Another week passed and Jill received a call from her lawyer. Jill’s efforts to be recognized were proceeding and she had a court date to acknowledge her transformation. Ms. Bollard assured her, that there would be no issue. Soon she would be completely legal.

On the designated day and time Jill arrived with Carol coming in support to court and even with the tighter security they were brought before the judge. Judge Finley was an older man possessing a bit of a Lovable “Grandpa” image. He smiled and confided that his own daughter had also suffered changes. Strangely about two thirds of her body had become black! Her face and upper torso remained un changed, but from the breasts down her skin tone assumed an impressive chocolate tone. With some envy he also related she seemed immune to weight gain. “Did you gain anything?” He seemingly asked in a friendly manor as he handed over her official documents.

Jill noticed immediately the felt the tension that quickly rose in the officials and guards in the court. She realized that they were afraid of the potential answer. Several guards in particular ramped up; tensing if there might be a need for action. A few seemed almost eager.

She realized she needed to diffuse the atmosphere and replied, “Why yes sir! I can sometimes feel emotions. I could feel a spike of affection when you spoke of your daughter as I touched you when I I got the papers.” She could feel Carol register the minimization of her actual powers, but she carefully betrayed no response.

“Ah, well, that seems a pleasant skill.”, the judge said relaxing. “Well good luck to you!”

With that Jill and Carol thanked Ms. Bollard and exited the court. The lawyer smiled and assured her the bill would shortly be in the mail and then left them alone.

“I take it you had a reason to not tell them?”, Carol asked.

“Just a feeling. They were alert and nervous.”

Jill then turned to Carol and hugged her. “I’m glad you aren’t afraid of me at least!”
“I’ve come to know you too well sweetie!”, Carol laughed, “Over the months we’ve been together, I’ve seen that you are a truly good person. Even with the awesome powers you have, you have a hard time being mean to anyone. You tear up over cute kittens and puppies, for God’s sake!” She looked at her lover and laughed, “You really have become such a girl!”

“But I... I was-“, Jill stuttered and stopped. Looking back and reviewing, she could see exactly what Carol was saying. Almost from the first days of the Fall, her emotional responses had fundamentally changed from what she would have expected as a man to a woman’s! It was as if her originally male mind and memories had been dumped in a completely foreign land where the origin and source of emotions had been rapidly replaced. “I- I guess I’ve really changed haven’t I?” She searched for residual conflicts in herself and felt few left. Maybe she truly had become a girl!

She drew Carol into a quick kiss and said with a chuckle, “At least I still am not a shopping nut, like someone I know!”

Carol laughed in return and cried in a ‘wicked witch’ voice, “I just haven’t finished corrupting you my pretty!” Laughing together they moved on.

The next hurdle for Jill lay at work. She now had to reveal to her management who she really was. She sent a request for a meeting with her immediate superiors as well as personnel. She also spoke with Ms. Bollard about the meeting.

A few days later Jill entered a conference room with her boss, Gary, Mr. Grant the VP of hiring, Carol, and Mr. Carrendon who was the CIO. The officers all looked on with mild interest as she came in. “So what is this about Jill?”, Mr. Carrendon asked, “From all I’ve heard, you’ve been an exemplary worker. Even inspired! Gary has been pushing to move you to the payroll full time with full benefits!”

She smiled nervously, “Well, sir, that is some of what I’ve asked to speak to you about.” She swallowed nervously and continued. I’m afraid I’m not exactly who I represented myself as.” With that, she placed a binder of legal documents on the table.

The CIO opened the folder and began to read. His eyes opened wide in shock and he looked up and fixed her eyes with his own. He slid the folder to Grant.

Grant began to look and also exclaimed in surprise. “Gill?!?!?”

“Huh? What about Gill?”, Gary asked looking puzzled.

“According to these documents,” Carrendon said with horrified amazement, “SHE, is or was, Gill Vehaen!” He chuckled unsteadily, “Wow, the Fall really did a job on you didn’t it?!?”

Aware of the utter shock coming from the men but amazingly no anger Jill sheepishly shrugged. “Yes sir. I guess I got the Mother of all Makeovers!”

Carol stood quietly watching her dark sense of humor making it difficult for her to suppress her grin. Gary, for his part, was utterly Gobsmacked.

“Holy crap!”, he involuntarily broke out, “All these months and I’ve had the hots for a guy?!?”

“Oh I can assure you Gary,” Carol remarked, as her fight to restrain her grin began to break down, “My girl friend is no guy in any way shape or form!” Gary was left sputtering and choking in his incredulity.

“Now I know sirs, that I’ve been working these months under a false identity, but I assure you that it was with no ill intent.” She stiffened her stance and continued, “I just wish to let you know the truth and continue on.” She turned to the OIC and VP. “My hope is that you’ll welcome my loyalty. My lawyer suggests that I should be eligible for my full time of service in my personnel records and even my original salary. I won’t ask for Gill’s salary, however, as at present my position within the company isn’t at the same level. Since I was earning $93K as Gill, however, I only think it appropriate that my salary at my current level of responsibility be at least commensurate. How about $75K?”

Still reeling Gary muttered, “Jill is Gill?”

Carrendon glanced at Gary and then looked at Jill. “Why shouldn’t we fire you, right now?”, he asked as his eyes focused shrewdly on Jill. She could sense calculation but not anger per se and a bit of concern in Mr. Grant.

Guessing the OIC was simply moving into negotiations, Jill replied, “I suppose you could fire me. I suspect if you pushed the suggestion I was fraudulent you might even win were I to bring suit.” She shook her head, “But I have no intention of lodging a complaint. I’ve enjoyed working with this company for many years and I highly respect all in power here. You take great efforts to support your employees and deal fairly with our customers. If you choose to let me go, I will leave without complaint, but you’ll loose a loyal employee who is even willing to make some sacrifices to stay.”

Offering a small grin, Carrendon made a proposition. “$75K is quite absurd for an entry level researcher. I think 40 might work.”

Jill gave the OIC a very stricken and sad look, (she did her best to channel her growing female wiles), “I’m sorry you feel my contributions are worth so little Mr. Carrendon. If you are firm, I’ll offer my apologies and start packing. I’m certain with my skills and apparent age I could easily find other employment. If however, you were willing to offer $68K?”

Grinning outright now, Carrendon threw back, “Very well; 55.

“65.”

“60.”

“Deal!” Jill quickly responded with a happy smile.

“I would suggest, however, that you choose not to make your transformation widely known. The level of confusion,” he nodded towards Gary who was still muttering dazedly, “might be needlessly disruptive.” Jill also nodded in agreement. Carol for her part broke out snickering.

“Oh Jill; I think you broke him!”

“Gill... I had a jones for a guy...”

Buoyed by the good feelings he felt from the OIC and VP and by the dark mirth coming from Carol, Jill smiled at Gary. “Awwww!”, Jill said in a very feminine way, “I’m flattered Gary!” She leaned over and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek. “But you should know the rumors are all true. Carol is the only one for me!”

Gary tried to pull himself together. He then looked at Jill in sudden understanding. “THAT’S how you knew the systems! I was beginning to think you were Einstein in drag!”

Jill laughed but tried to look a little hurt, “Gee thanks Gary! Nice to know you’re happy to think I’m not smart after all!”

Seeing him reduced to sputtering again, she laughed and assured him she was just joking. She also confided that she was happy to be working with him. Finally they left the conference room and Carol and Mr. Grant began the work to straighten up Jill Neaveh’s paperwork. Gary and Jill returned to work as well...

—————————————

Several more days passed with Jill settled properly in work. Once Gary had truly internalized Gill’s transformation they found themselves working together better than ever. They were very productive and worked on completing a project for a new plasma cutting system that could take sheets of metal in excess of 2 inches thick and cut or shape it very rapidly. On that day they’d just finished cutting 1 in. plates of a military grade titanium alloy into 2 dozen metal squares measuring a foot on the side. The plan for these would be for them to ultimately be used as a type of plating for vehicles. They were still hampered by difficulty with developing and maintaining the computer controls for the cutter, but they’d been able to jury rig something.

Gary was quite pleased with the success of their efforts and called the day early so they could go to a restaurant and celebrate. The team went to a local Italian fixture in the area and they all enjoyed pizzas. Eventually, however, Jill bade the others goodnight and left for home.

As she began driving in the car she’d just rescued from the impound lot, she called Carol who had just left work herself, “Hey hon!”, Jill began, “I’m finally on my way home. Do we need anything as I pass the grocer’s?”

Over the sound of the traffic Jill heard Carol respond, “Our fruit bowl is pretty empty. Why don’t you get a bit until we go for a full trip?”

“That will work.” Jill winced and then continued, “I have to pick up a couple of other things as well. My damn ‘time’ is due any day now.”

Carol laughed and said with little sympathy, “Oh poor baby!”

“Come on! I’m still getting used to it!”

“It’s been over six months. Six months of what all we women have to deal with. Just be thankful you seem to have easy ones!”

Jill grumbled but gave her love before disconnecting. Even with Carol’s dark-edged humor and occasional lack of patience she had become essential to Jill. Jill had really come to depend on her lover since the changes. She still had the rare time, wondering if Carol’s affection was completely natural or not, but Jill had slowly come to the conclusion that after months, what might have started as artificial must have become real by now.

She was aware, however, that her awareness and sensitivity to emotional states in others allowed her to negotiate the day more seamlessly and safely than many other Fallen. She found it possible to diffuse potentially hostile situations much more effectively than anyone she’d encountered. As a result, she’d found herself called on increasingly at work to act as a mediator in conflicts and it was with these thoughts in mind she entered the grocery.
As in any public place, Jill swam through a sea of feelings: bored waves from shoppers after a long day’s work, Curiosity from small children over all the things to see and touch, love and frustration from their parents, curiosity and even low grade lust directed at her. The occasional sense of disgust at someone seeing one of ‘them’. It was all pretty standard. Jill had just finished assembling a collection of fruit in her cart and was beginning to make her way to her next goal when the emotional environment dramatically changed.

Jill suddenly heard a number of men and women yell with alarm; shortly followed by the shattering of glass and the sound of metal being violently torn. As one, those in the store turned to see a large portion of window front of the grocery being torn away as the Rock Monster made its way into the building. Panic erupted and people fled from its path as it proceeded towards the butcher’s area.

Jill stood frozen as it moved forward feeling the animalistic hunger and rage it radiated. She couldn’t feel anything more complex than a dog or cat. What she could feel was that it was in great pain; and it was that pain that made it so prone to violent rages. It ignored her as it moved past to settle next to the abandoned meat counter.

It reached through the glass and grabbed as much of the raw meat on display it could before casually ripping it loose and tossing aside. It then followed its nose and ripping open the meat locker proceeded to plunder what it found.

The sound of the display crashing to the side caused Jill to start and break her paralysis. She stumbled back and fled to the destroyed front. On her way she stopped to help an old woman who had fallen. She gently lifted her to her feet and together they made as quickly as the woman could out into the parking lot. Jill encouraged the old lady as she helped her to keep going and as soon as she could handed the woman to a police officer who had just arrived.

As soon as she could she looked about and saw that unexpectedly, the customers hadn’t fled yet. Instead they had for the most part retreated to cluster around numerous cars to watch the ruined entrance. While terrified, they were also excited and riveted by what was unfolding. They almost felt as Jill might have expected the mobs at a Colosseum might have felt. Their anticipation only rose as a military armored troop carrier arrived and heavily armed troops came out. Several stood out of access ports manning what Jill saw was a recoiled rifle! The troops and rifle oriented themselves on the ruins of the grocery. The whole crowd watched with bated breath as they heard the creature violently tearing the interior apart as it rooted about for things. Then after a few minutes they saw movement as an injured man staggered out. Bleeding from a head injury and holding what was likely a broken arm he made it about 10 feet out into the late afternoon light when the creature also emerged. The injured man saw it and let out an agonized wail of terror.

“Oh my God!” The captain in charge of the soldiers gasped. With rising panic and a disregard for the old man potentially caught in the field of fire he yelled, “Fire!”

Jill realized that the injured man was about to cut down by the panicked firing of soldiers Jill responded instinctually and pulled the man off his feet. With her mind she aligned his body parallel to but as close to the ground as she could and slid him away. This saved his life, even if he was still hit in the leg with a shot. Meanwhile the creature was bombarded by a wave of high caliber bullets.

The fusillade of fire served only to further provoke the monster; and it reared up on its hind quarters. Now standing almost 15 ft. tall on its haunches it roared in rage and reached out to attack the soldiers.

Lumbering forward it fell forward so that a rock covered limb could sweep through a handful of men; casting them about like newly broken dolls. Now on all limbs, it lunged forward to the nearest people hiding behind cars.
Jill felt the spikes of panic and doom coming from the new targets of the monster and the unthinking shooting of the soldiers not yet engaged saw that there would soon be many more victims, both from the creature as well as friendly fire. Jill realized she couldn’t let this happen.

“Stop shooting!”, Jill shrieked as she stood up from her crouch. The soldier standing near and reloading his spent rifle saw her and yelled a warning but she stepped forward without acknowledging him. “STOP! PLEASE!”, she yelled at the top of her voice. “You’ll kill someone!”, Jill cried out.

By now many soldier registered the ‘crazy woman’ stepping towards the monster as she glanced between it and the soldiers but before any moved to intercept her she focused on the creature and pointed an open hand on extended arm towards it.

The monster had just fixed its claws into the nearest vehicle and had begun to lift it when something utterly extraordinary occurred: the monster and the car it had grasped began to rise in the air!
Not understanding what was happening the creature began casting about to see why it had begun to float into the air away from those that enraged it. Roaring but baffled it thrashed about and cast the car away.

Jill concentrated carefully on the creature and car and guided the car to land safely on unoccupied ground as she continued to step forward.

She could feel almost overwhelming waves of astonished awe coming from all around as she stepped slowly to beneath the creature, now floating out of reach of victims. As she did the firing slowed to a stop, as the soldiers along with their commanding officer came to the understanding that this little woman seemed to be holding the creature in the air.

The captain moved slowly towards Jill; his eyes bouncing with disbelief between the thrashing creature in the air and the woman standing on the ground seeming to hold it in her hand. “H- How are you doing that?”, he asked with wonder and a bit of trepidation. “Who; what are you?!?”

“I had to stop it.”, Jill replied as she continued to watch the creature. “People were going to be hurt! Killed...”. She looked to the captain with tears beginning to fall from her eyes, “It’s just an animal. It’s in such maddening pain. I think it’s slowly dying from what happened to it...”

The captain with eyes large as saucers looked upon this almost unnaturally beautiful woman and it seemed he could almost feel her distress. “It’s already killed dozens, mam. We have to, uh, put it down mam.”

She looked at him for a moment then nodded. “Give me a moment.” Still weeping, she then stepped back so that she no longer stood underneath the creature. Then Jill, herself, began to float up so that her body was at the height of the creature’s head. To the utter silence of the crowd she stared deeply into the eyes of the creature who had stopped struggling.

Jill could feel that being held like it was had reduced some of the agony it suffered. With no weight to press on joints unnaturally transformed to stone, it seemed able to focus on the small being she was to it. Together, it seemed they came to some understanding and then Jill violently twitched her outstretched hand as all around heard an almost thunderous crack. The creature went as limp as a creature made partially of stone could and Jill slowly and gently lowered the body of the creature and herself to the ground.

Jill sadly turned away and slowly walked towards her car. As she walked away, a soldier made to move to intercept her but was stopped by the captain’s call. “But sir! Shouldn’t we - “

“Son.”, the captain said with awe in his voice, “Do you really think we could stop her?”

Curtain Fall - Chapter 07

The captain and soldiery made no attempt to detain Jill as she walked away, although the captain did initiate a report to headquarters. They needed to know of the woman’s existence.

As Jill walked to her car she watched all those around her backing away. While there were some who were obviously frightened of her, the majority were simply too in awe of what she’d done to want to interfere with her. She also noticed several who were using phones to photograph her. With a sinking stomach she realized how she’d just outed herself; and how some of these photos would likely find their way to the press.

She stopped and turned to look at the crowd. Still with tears in her eyes she spoke to them, “I’m glad most of you are safe. Please, go and offer what help you can to those who might be injured.” Some looked to the injured but most continued to stare at her. Then a small voice.

“Arw you a fairy Queen?”, a small girl still clutching her mother’s leg asked.

Jill smiled weakly and stepped forward to kneel by the child. “I just couldn’t let you all be hurt by the bad creature.” She started to reach forward to brush some of the locks out of the child’s face but froze as she felt a spike of fear come from the mother. She looked up with a plea in her eyes and a second later the mother gave a tight nod. Jill bit her lower lip and completed the gesture and cleared the child’s eyes of hair. “You and your Mommy are all safe now...”

The little girl let go of her mother and then leapt to hug Jill. Squeezing as hard as she could the tiny girl squealed, “Thank you your highness!”

Jill felt a flood of warmth coming from the child and she barked out a surprised, soggy laugh and gently returned the embrace for a moment. Jill then slowly extracted herself and holding the little one at arm’s length replied, “You’re welcome sweetheart! What’s your name?” Beaming, the little girl replied that her name was ‘Gwen’. “What a lovely name, Gwen!”

Turning Gwen back to her mother she continued, “Now why don’t you go back to your Mommy. I need you to help me and protect her too; OK?”

“OK!”, Gwen chirped as she ran back into her mother’s arms. “Mommy, Mommy! The Fairy Queen wants me to ‘potec’ you!” A general glow of warmth formed around Jill that was accompanied by soft laughter.

The wary awe softened into warmth and gratitude as Jill stood and turned back towards her car. Now those around her didn’t shy away but instead many reached to touch her with murmurs of thanks.

By the time she was in her car, the the pain of having to kill the creature had been greatly reduced and she was able to focus on the fact that she’d saved the lives of dozens. With a soft smile she drove out of the lot.

————————————

For the next hour or so Jill drove randomly around town. She did this for two reasons: first to get her own emotions under control and second, she felt a need to think about the likely consequences of revealing that she had real power.

She’d been right in her speculations weeks ago that there was a movement to register ‘powered’ individuals by the government. A bill had been introduced in the House to require testing and registration; and it had gained some support since a majority of the news about the Fallen revolved around sensational coverage of ‘powered’ engaged in violence and crime. The local bank robbing “brick” dubbed ‘The Ripper’ by the local press being a prime example. There were even rumors of restrictions on the liberty of powered Fallen by some. Thankfully, those rumblings hadn’t gained much support as yet due to cries of ‘Nazism’ by those opposing.

Jill worried about how her life was going to change if her face was fully linked to the events and became widely publicized. Would she loose her job? Carol?!? Jill’s stress began ramping up again when she thought about Carol. If she couldn’t handle becoming known (Jill knew that if she was identified then Carol would be dragged in as well) their relationship would not survive.

At first Jill felt a sense of panic at that possibility, but eventually came to the conclusion that she had no right to cling to Carol if it would hurt her. She couldn’t bare the idea that she’d purposefully be the cause of Carol’s pain. If she tried to force Carol to stay with her, it would ultimately only result in resentment or even her hatred. Jill would never survive that. No. She had to prepare herself to be willing and ready to leave. And with that mindset she arrived at the apartment at 6:15.

Jill parked and with a heavy heart, walked in the doors. Through the empty lobby and to the elevators. As she, trembling, rode up to her and Carol’s floor she began to feel strong emotions. Waves of amazement, excitement and fear; all washing over her. She even felt pride! ‘Is there an important sports event I didn’t know about? Did the government just make a new announcement?’, Jill wondered.

The elevator ‘pinged’ and opened and Jill went to the apartment door. Behind it Jill could feel wild amazement as well as horror. Cringing, Jill stiffened her back and unlocked and opened the door.

Quietly as she moved into the apartment she suddenly realized that Carol wasn’t alone. In fact, there were at least a dozen people in the living room! She moved into the archway of the room to see Carol and many of her neighbors standing and watching the TV. On it was what was obviously a phone video of Jill floating into the air before the rock creature. Seeing that what she feared was already on a news broadcast, Jill gasped in dismay.

This attracted the attention of the crowd and they, almost as one, turned towards her. In guilty fear Jill staggered back and looked at the mob; ready to bolt.

“YOU’RE A GOD DAMNED SUPERHERO?!?!?!?”, one of her particularly loud and obnoxious neighbors named Samantha shrieked, “OH M-”

The accusatory tone was too much for Jill’s emotional state and she suddenly felt a her recent meal at the restaurant try to make a reappearance. She whirled and dashed to the nearest sink (in the kitchen). She just made it there before emptying her pizza from dinner into the basin.

Carol and the crowd watched her turn pasty white and dash into the kitchen. Hearing Jill heaving they all looked at each other. Carol then realized that Jill must be reeling still from what she’d gone through and understood that she must have misinterpreted Samantha’s exclamation. With an evil chuckle she muttered, “Some superhero!”, and then moved to quickly follow her lover.

The rest of the crowd then looked with accusations in their eyes at Samantha. She looked back and asked, “WHAT?”

In the kitchen Carol moved to a weakly still retching Jill and gently stroked her back. She began making soft nurturing sounds, and she slowly pulled Jill into her arms. Jill for her part could feel only caring and support from Carol and she collapsed into her arms. Choking and whimpering, Jill sobbed about how she was afraid Carol was going to kick her out. “Now that I’m going to be famous, I’ll have no privacy and you won’t want to be sucked into that, you won’t want me anymore and I’ll be alone again, and...”

Carol crushed Jill to her breast, muffling her pained babbling and began to rock back and forth while continuing soothing noises. Eventually Jill ran down and she gathered herself together enough to look into Carol’s eyes and asked with childlike amazement, “You - You’re not going to kick me out?!?”

Carol chuckled softly and shook her head. “I’ve told you before hon, you’re all mine. You. Are. Stuck. With me!”

Jill’s eyes lit up with radiant relief and with a cry of “I love you!!”, she pulled Carol into a fierce kiss. Jonah, another neighbor who had crept to the kitchen to see what was going on, smiled and retreated to the living room to offer updates to the others.

Several minutes later a much calmer couple rejoined the others in the living room, where upon Jill was more gently approached than originally expected but quickly surrounded and roundly hugged. She was rendered almost dizzy by the welcoming and pride filled emotions radiating all around her. This was completely unlike what she’d expected the news would cause.

“I thought you’d all be afraid of me!”,she said. “What are the news saying about what happened and me?”

“Are you kidding?!?”, Carol responded incredulous, “The news is saying you are an incredible bad ass with the heart of an angel!”

“What...?”, Jill asked in utter bewilderment.

“Look.. They are playing it over and over. Listen!” With that Carol turned up the volume so Jill could see and hear.

The station they were watching showed what was obviously several different video recordings. Each showing a different view. The narrator was explaining that late this afternoon the Connor street Acme had been attacked by the rampaging rock monster. The bulk of those inside had quickly escaped and settled to watch the scene at what they thought would be a safe distance. Here the video, taken by one of the first to flee, shows a number of customers fleeing the wreckage of the front of the store.

The announcer then went on to show snippets of the military arriving and then the creature emerging from the store. At one point the edge of the screen Jill showed the man she’d saved flopping to the ground as if shot, but then sliding out of view.

The next video clip showed the creature apparently unharmed by the military’s fire. It showed the creature effortlessly sweeping soldiers aside and severely injuring a handful of troops. Then it showed it beginning to advance on the crowds in the parking lot.

“It was at this point that a mystery figure, ignoring any potential danger, came on the scene. Clear audio isn’t available at this time, but it seems that the woman pled for the soldiers to stop firing so as not to cause friendly fire.”

Here the video showed a not terribly well focused shot of the Jill move towards the monster. Jill could see a number of soldiers beginning to move to intercept her. They stopped when she reached out as if to grab the beast (and the car it held) lifting it into the air.

“With the creature lifted into the air so that it could reach no additional victims, one can see the military officer in charge of the squad, a Captain Tenner, approach and speak with the powered heroine.” A short conversation concluded, the video showed her nodding; after which she herself floated in front of the beast. Without ever touching it, the video then showed her doing something with her hand and you could hear on the recording the terrible snapping of the the creature’s stone neck.

“Once dead the creature and woman lowered back to the ground and the woman, clearly affected by the death of even such a savage beast began to walk away.” The announcer paused and then continued, “It is here then we get an additional insight into the nature of this remarkable woman!”

A new video then came to the TV replaying Jill’s interactions with young Gwen. When over, the screen returned to the announcer continued, “We do not have enough words to express proper gratitude to this mystery woman for her bravery and her need to protect those in danger.

We will return in a moment...” He paused a bit and the station then broke to commercials.

At that, Carol turned the volume back down and everyone once again stared at Jill. The short but pregnant silence was once again broken by Samantha, “Dang woman! You’re a superhero! What were you thinking?!?”

Stunned by watching what she’d actually done away from the chaos of the actual event, Jill sheepishly looked at her audience and in small voice said, “It kind of seemed like a good idea at the time?” Amazement and humor rolled over her in a tidal wave...

——————————————-

9 am. the next morning -

David Feber, deputy director from the recently established F-branch of the NSA walked into the White House briefing room. In front of him sat 5 of the 8 most powerful men in the cabinet along with the White House Chief of Staff, Oscar Tindle. The Chief of Staff turned to him with a controlled face and said, “Morning Dave. You asked to be in on this morning’s briefing. I’m certain we are all,” he gestured at the others attending, “ interested in what you have to tell us! Is this an update on Brazil?”

David looked a little uncomfortable and produced a thumb drive, “We’re not sure sir. Our monitoring of local news media throughout the nation gave us ‘this’ out of Albuquerque.” He plugged the drive into the presentation laptop and called up a video. The video was a recording of a news broadcast from the previous night showing Jill confronting and killing the monster. As the video progressed he watched the faces around him blanch and heard muttered exclamations. The female they watched looked like the ones behind the barrier.

“As you can see, this female demonstrated truly extraordinary powers. She is apparently a wildly powerful telekinetic who with wave of her hand can casually lift and manipulate over a ton.” He paused and opened a folder of papers and continued, “Based on examinations of the body of the creature, she applied enough force to physically shear basalt. The amount of energy required to compromise it was in excess of 14 M/Pa.”.

“What does that mean in English?”, one of the members asked shortly.

David looked at them and responded gravely, “Enough force to crush boulders, or easily rip a tank apart.”

The SecDef barked, “So what are we going to do with her? How are we going to contain or kill her?”

At hearing that David coughed and replied, “A couple of issues. First, we haven’t found her yet. The troops at site wisely chose not try to take her into custody. We did get the plates of her vehicle and found it registered to a Gilbert Vehaen. He’s probably a love interest. We’ll be visiting him today.”

David called up another video. “This shows a bit of the end of the encounter.” The vid was of Jill’s engagement of the little girl and the seeming adulation she subsequently received. “As you can see, the woman is well on her way to becoming a local hero to her community. As it gets publicized more widely I suspect that will become a national perception as well! I know for a fact that several of the main networks will be running videos like this tonight, and the local papers are going crazy for what she did.”

Dave focused on the council member who might have been advocating capturing her. “I strongly feel that it would be very unwise for us to take precipitous permanent action here for a number of reasons. One: it would result in politically unacceptable fallout if we were seen to attack one of the first heroes we’ve seen.

Two: Reports from witnesses reveal that this woman was reluctant to engage in violence, but when forced she didn’t hesitate in killing the creature. I suspect she might not react well to extreme pressure.

Three: We don’t know her relationship with those in Brazil. We’ve been continuing our attempts at long range observation and are tentatively concluding it is a matriarchal society with a strong martial element. If this woman is linked with them and they learn of her being attacked they might respond militarily. While we haven’t tried to use force to penetrate it, the barrier is likely impervious to most of what we can field. If they have the ability to generate it in a mobile form it would place us at a decided disadvantage in combat. Think invulnerable tanks...

Four: I don’t believe we’ve even seen the limits of her power. Do we really want to make an enemy of this woman?”

This analysis provoked serious discussion within the cabinet. After a period, consensus was achieved. They would send representatives from the NSA to make contact after they’d gained more information about her. David also wanted to be able to have a profiler assess her prior to any firm action.

————————————————

Due to the nerves Jill evinced Carol took charge in the morning and drove them both to work. She spent the drive joking and distracting Jill in an effort to lighten her mood with only limited success. After they parked in the lot and entered the facility those in the lobby all stopped talking and stared at Jill. Jill froze as she felt the wave of emotions from the handful in the lobby. With relief she realized she felt no hostility; rather the emotions were more complex and muddy but on the whole positive.

Carol gently tugged on Jill’s arm and they began moving further in. ‘Well I guess everyone knows already..’, Jill concluded. There was nothing to do but try to get to work.

Shortly, Carol gave her a kiss and whispered before turning to her office, “Stay strong sweetie! Call if you need me.”

“Love you too!”, Jill responded as she walked on. The walk seemed almost to turn into a bit of a gauntlet as word travelled faster than she did, and many people watched her pass through open doors. Even though she wasn’t dealing with hostility the she was considering turning around and hiding; the exposure was almost unbearable. She was saved from that however when one of the researchers, Maggie, stepped out of her lab to stand in front of Jill.

Maggie looked at her with uncertainty , as if she were seeing Jill for the first time. Jill stood transfixed as her co-worker seemed to evaluate her and then come to a conclusion. With that and a sense of conviction Maggie reached out and gathered Jill into her arms saying, “Thank you for saving those people Jill, not many would be brave enough.”

She then stepped back, “Lunch today?” Once she saw Jill nod dazedly she smiled and returned to her office.

Jill watched her go then turned and walked into the lab that she, Gary and several others used, surrounded by the applause of Gary and the others. “Dang Dudette, You just don’t stop with the surprises!”, Gary laughed. With the laughter, the mood broke around her and she with limited success in the morning, was able to begin to work.

Lunch arrived and it seemed that the collective had decided she still put her shoes on one at a time like they did so she was able to get lunch and sit with Maggie and Carol and Gary in a very crowded lunchroom. Once seated Gary and Maggie both let loose with all sorts of questions about yesterday.

Yes, she assured them she’d been terrified. How could anyone look at the creature and not be afraid? Why did she stop it? She just couldn’t let all the people be torn up by the creature and if the army had tried to stop it too many others would have been hurt or killed.

Jill broke up giggling at another question. “No! I’m not working here as some sort of ‘Clare Kent’! I just want to earn a paycheck like everyone else!”

No she didn’t have a comic book hero suit handy! Yes she’d sign a couple of autographs, but she’d have to come up with a comic book superhero name first!

“No!! I won’t go by ‘The Fairy Queen!’”, she laughed.

“How about Lady Adrasteia?”, asked one from the large group clustered around her.

“Lady Who?”

“Adrasteia.” answered the man. “I was fascinated by Comparative Religions in college and learned about a number of lesser known deities. She was an early Greek goddess who in addition to being a nursemaid for Zeus, appropriate considering how you handled the little girl, was also a goddess who defends the righteous!”

Jill heard the exclamations and felt the wave of approval from those around her and laughingly bowed to the suggestion. She spent a couple minutes signing autographs for the “Children” of several co-workers and as she finished quipped to Carol, “Next step: Paparazzi!”

The rest of the day passed in much the same fashion save for a short visit to the CIO’s office where upon answering the summons was told by him that he was proud of what she’d done. Her position was safe and after being alerted to Jill’s concerns about being known assured her he’d ask all to not noise her ‘secret identity’ about very much!

Once the day was over, Jill and Carol returned home to dinner, TV (with more coverage of the appearance of the new superhero, this time on National News) and finally gentle lovemaking and sleep.

—————————————

Over the next several days Jill began to adopt the habit of wearing large dark sunglasses and a hijab in public in an effort to reduce the ease by which she might be recognized. While not always successful, she did regain a limited measure of anonymity. Jill suspected that the glasses were more responsible than anything as they obscured her remarkable eyes, but the hijab also served as psychological misdirection.

It was attired thusly, that Jill finally arranged to collect and move the personal items she wanted to keep of her previous life. With the assistance of a small Mom and Pop moving company (she liked to help local businesses) she returned to her old apartment. She let them in and, explaining she was dealing with property owned by a brother who moved to follow a new job, proceeded to move her old belongings into the truck where they would be transported to a storage property. In this way she’d not have to renew the old lease and she’d be able to go through things at a leisurely pace.

As she was instructing the movers she became aware of several individuals who were aggressively focused on the movers and her. She ‘listened’ and realized that this attention was not coming from neighboring apartments. Instead it was coming from several hundred feet away in a truck with a “Nationwide Construction” label on the side. She looked at the truck and, even though she could see no one, felt a spike in tension; as if those inside feared discovery.

Remembering the night where the waiter had trailed and attacked she and her friends, Jill decided to try to determine if this were a similar situation. But how? She made her way back into the apartment to get out of immediate sight and as she stood pondering another two sources of excited and intense but wary focus came to her attention. This set came from a sedan she saw approaching and pulling to a stop on the street not far away. The driver and passenger, having stopped, didn’t get out of the vehicle. Now there were five watching her old apartment! This wasn’t likely police or news as they would have approached. She decided to stir the pot a bit.

As the movers finished transferring things to the truck Jill borrowed one of the mover’s phones and with it called 911.

“Hello police? My name is Mary Tyler and I live in the Golden Oak Apartment complex..”. Jill proceeded to describe the construction truck and said she thought she saw them selling drugs. She mentioned they also had guns. They assured her they would look into it right away.

Jill hung up and returned the phone. She delayed the movers until she saw three police cars approaching rapidly and as they moved to box the truck in, she had the movers start out. As they pulled away she watched the truck and sedan. The sedan, whose interest had peaked upon seeing her, started following them.

Shortly Jill requested that they stop at a burger joint so that she might treat them in thanks for their good efforts. They pulled into drive-in and she gave them 2 twenties to place the order as she hit the restroom. They happily agreed and she made as if to head to the restroom. Before reaching it, however, she changed direction so that she might leave the place out of sight of the sedan.

Once outside she made her way carefully around moved quietly to the trailing car from behind. Once within sprinting distance, Jill dashed forward, wrenched a back door open with her mind and plopped herself down in a back seat. “Hi guys!”, she chirped brightly.

The two alarmed men jerked and began to grab holstered pistols as they tried to turn to face her. “Oh no... No, no no.. We can’t have you getting frisky now can we?”, she chided sarcastic cheer. With her mind she pulled the seatbelts painfully tight in an effort to distract and restrain them. The men both involuntarily grunted in pain as the belts dug in and made it difficult to breath.

“Now place the palms of your hands on the ceiling please and we’ll have a nice talk.”

Not understanding just how she had jammed the belts much less opened a supposedly locked rear door they nervously did as she said.

“OK, now who are you and those in the construction truck?” Jill waited as she felt the alarm radiating from the two grow as they realized she’d been aware of the initial group as well.

The driver, stuttered and began, “Wha- what are you talking abo-“, but more was cut off as Jill jerked the belt even tighter while preventing the men from lowering their hands.

Jill made a loud sound reminiscent of a game show buzzer and followed up in a voice edged with anger, “Oh, wrong answer Monty, no prize for you! Maybe you ‘d like to go for a lovely consolation gift?” With that, she reached into the front and relieved the men of their guns. She also proceeded to root for an ID wallet in the coat pockets. While she did this the men began to panic as they realized they couldn’t wrench their hands away from the roof. They were completely immobilized and helpless!

Jill proved lucky as the passenger actually did have a photo ID in his coat pocket and she discovered his name was Steve Sandburg, an agent of the NSA. Jill realized these were internal spooks. “Wow! I guess the government moves fast!” Assuming from spy novels that these two wouldn’t know the reasons but at least would have their particular orders she proceeded, “OK now, Steve. I’m going to ask you some questions, and you will please not waist our time and answer honestly. Now I assume you weren’t told why you were to stake the apartment out exactly, but what were you looking for? Please understand I will know if you are lying..”

Steve and his partner sat there and in spite of her admonishment she could feel him gearing up to lie. He began to open his mouth and Jill reached over and put her finger over his parted lips. “Shh, shhhhhh! Bad boy. You were going to lie to me weren’t you?” She turned to the driver, “Since the young buck is still to full of testosterone to cooperate, perhaps the older and wiser agent might be more forthcoming?”

The un-named agent looked over to his partner and swallowed before he responded, “Uh.. we were told to find Mr. Vehaen and through him I expect you. We were explicitly given orders not to approach you; I don’t know why.” His eyes narrowed as he considered his predicament, “I suspect now it is because you are a Fallen who has powers.” His eyes suddenly widened as he remembered recent events, his emotions transforming to fearful awe, “Oh shit! You are her aren’t you, the Fairy Queen!?!? The Fallen at the Acme?”

Jill felt Steve spike with renewed panic as well and she gave a deep sigh, “Crap. I hope that isn’t going to stick! Call me ‘Lady Adrasteia’. Will that work?” She leaned back and proceeded in emptying the guns and made a point to bend the triggers so that even reloaded the gun would be unlikely to work. Then she leaned forward in between the two agents as she mentally put the guns on the dashboard.

“YES! Absolutely! Lady Adrasteia!”

With a voice that gradually became harsher as she continued, “Thank you. Now I’m afraid I feel all this cloak and dagger stuff is a bit too ugly for my tastes so I’d appreciate it if you’d tell your superiors I’ll start getting upset if you keep it up. All I did was protect people from a dangerous unreasoning creature. If you want to meet and talk with me I’m willing to do so. Be straight and upfront with me and we’ll get along.”

She took a moment to calm down when she felt the agents panicking even more as they heard her anger, and finally continued quietly, “Now I assume you’ll want to contact me... How about this. When you’re ready to meet rationally, post a personal ad to Adrasteia in the ‘Albuquerque Village’. I will respond with a date and location. You be there in a group no larger than 5. They will be unarmed. Any more and I’ll know. If they’re armed I’ll know. If you send snipers I’ll know. I will interpret such an action as your decision to not deal and I’ll consider it a declaration of hostilities. If you continue to hunt and find me and then bring threats to those important to me in an effort to pressure me I will consider it a declaration of war! I will not give second chances. Tell your superiors as exactly as you can what I’ve told you. You got that?”

Seeing them both nodding vigorously, Jill leaned over and gave them each a quick kiss on the cheek. She smiled brightly at them both and then slid out of the car.

Once out she walked in front of the car and stared at the wheel closest to her. The men then heard the strained squeal of metal; after which she turned and walked briskly back to the burger joint. Soon after, she and the movers returned to the truck drove away.

As they turned the corner the belts loosened and the men found their hands free of the car roof. Fred, the agent who’s name had not been discovered, jumped out of the car to see what the noise was and discovered that the front axel had been bent 90 degrees so that the sidewall of the front left tire lay flat on the ground.

Jill, for her part, sat with her head resting back and her eyes closed as the front she had put up in front of the agents crumbled. Her heart was beating madly and she fought to keep from hyperventilating.

“Oh crap!! Spooks on my ass already! What am I going to do?”, she thought shakily. She was a nerd! Not Jason Bourne. She might have to start planning like one, however...

Curtain Fall - Chapter 08

By the time Jill finished with the movers (luckily having paid for their services with with a check drawn from her old account) She locked the storage space and approached the Storage facility offices. She spoke with the manager and flirted shamelessly with him (in spite of feeling like a manipulative fraud) got him to show her the documents again. Seeing she’d innocently given Carol’s address she ‘accidentally’ damaged that page and gushingly apologized for the problem. She hammed it up enough that hoping to flatter her and gain points the manager had told her not to worry about it. Smiling brilliantly she’d kissed him on the cheek and left him grinning goofily.

“Dang! This being an utter babe, can have real advantages!”, she thought to herself grinning guiltily. “Next stop: a couple of burner phones! That is one of the things you always see in the movies, right?”

Jill went to a local phone store and bought several prepay phones, again with cash, And then went back home.

“Hey Sweetie!”, Carol called out happily from the kitchen as she heard Jill enter the apartment, “How did the cleaning out of your old apartment go?”
“Well, it’s funny you asked! It felt like I was in a John le Carré novel!” Jill came into the kitchen and kissed her confused lover.

“John who?”, Carol responded after giving a happy sigh from the kiss.

“le Carré. He was a famous spy novelist from the 50’s and 60’s.” With that, she stepped back and pulled Steven Sandburg’s NSA ID card from her purse (good lord she had a purse now!), handing it to Carol. “It seems that secret parts of the government very much want to get ahold of me!”

Carol then listened with increasing distress and worry about Jill finding her old apartment under watch and the other agents she’d surprised and gotten the upper hand on. Jill then confessed her fears about this and possible dangers Carol and others might face.

“What am I going to do Carol?!?”, Jill asked it a somewhat.freaked tone, “It’s the frigging government! Men in Black and stuff!”

Carol laughed then and responded, “Hold on there, missy, if they were really that powerful and all knowing they’d already be at our door!” She thought for a moment and continued, “What actually links your new ID with your old?”

Thinking it out they came up with several obvious things:

1. Her car registered in her old name
2. Social Security number, it would reveal a link at tax time in a few months.
3. Credit card? No, as she’d been forced to open a new account early on.
4. Work records? Yes but that might be manageable.
5. Insurance? No, same as the credit card.
6. The Storage rental? No as Jill had done work there already.
7. The old bank account?

All in all as far as paperwork trails, she looked pretty good for now and had at least a little time. One wrinkle. They decided to keep the old account open after all. This way any monetary expense linkable to something the NSA might want could be kept separate for now. She’d just have to arrange for the account to go to a P.O. Box instead of a personal address. This meant there for, that if she could control the initial meetings, she might be able build a workable free arrangement!

Carol, taking charge again presented some action steps going forward. “Ok, first thing is to get rid of the car. I don’’t think we can safely sell it so it will have to be ditched or destroyed.” Jill, having no real attachment to the car save for the convenience readily agreed.

“While there isn’t much to link you to the stored stuff, I’d keep away from it for now.” Again a nod from Jill.

“As for work,” Carol continued, “Let’s speak with those in the know there. I bet they’d be willing to help protect you, as long as it wasn’t seriously illegal!”

After working things out, Jill was of a much lighter heart. She insisted that she’d still need a vehicle, however, so after putting the preparations for a meal back in the fridge they went to a used car dealership that Carol had bought from before that was known for a wide selection of reliable cars.

At the dealership, they were immediately spotted by a handsome salesman in his early thirties whose eyes lit up with less than professional interest when he saw Jill and Carol. Jill noted the predatory attention and whispered Sotto voce to Carol, “Wolf on the prowl!”

Carol broke into a startled laugh at Jill grinning as she alerted her but said nothing other than to grin in reply. Good lord, not so long ago she’d have expected Jill to become quite agitated if a man expressed interest in her. It appeared that the ‘male’ in Jill was now on life support and fading quickly! Further rumination was interrupted when the salesman raised a hand to greet them.

“Good afternoon ladies! I assume you’ve come to us to look for a car. I’d be very pleased to help you.” This was delivered As his eyes covered them both and settling on Jill’s figure before rising to her sunglass covered eyes.

Before Carol could do more than open her mouth Jill chirped, “Oh um, yeah! I need to get a car!” She glanced around gently touching the man’s arm and continued, “I want an exciting, adventure car. You know, like a Jeep! You think you could find me one?”

The salesman’s smile grew as visions of both an easy sale with a tidy profit and perhaps an opportunity for more with this stunning airhead. Ignored and to the side Carol looked at Jill with a Gobsmacked expression. In stunned amazement she seemed to come to a decision and just stood back and watch the show.

The salesman, Edward they learned, had a number of possibilities. If she’d wait a minute he’d look up their location on the lot and be right back to lead her to them. Carol broke down giggling after he’d retreated out of earshot and clutching Jill’s elbow whispered, “Who the fudge are you and what have you done with my lover?!?!?”

“A little while ago I found out how easy it is to get men to do things for me.” She giggled as well. “I thought I’d see how hard it was to repeat!”

“Oh my god! I think I created a monster! Are you sure you were ever a guy?”

They were both giggling as Edward returned with a printout of possibilities. Smiling as the giggling women looked up at him he offered his arm to Jill and asked her to accompany him. Jill and Carol were both shown several Jeeps (2 Wranglers, 1 Cherokee, and 1 Grand Cherokee) and Jill listened with rapt attention as he listened to Edward wax poetic about the stereo system and other interior features as well as upgrades the lot offered to help with like white sidewalls. Jill was ‘excited’ and often touching Edward took photos of the cars from several angles. She also noted which cars Ed seemed most eager to push her. By the time they returned to the showroom Edward was fighting to avoid showing his ‘excitement’ and was clearly no longer thinking of profit.

At this point Jill was able to in gushing tones lead Edward into revealing a few of the hidden problems these Jeeps might have. At Carol’s request they were also able to get Car Fax reports on the vehicles, but Edward was confident Jill wouldn’t recognize any warning signs.

“Oh Eddie, all those cars were so cute! Can I have a few minutes to get my friend’s advice on which car I want?” He happily said yes and retreated to the water fountain.

Once again alone they both broke out giggling with Carol again expressing amazement. Jill was playing Ed like a stradivarius. “Well I am cheating a bit.”, Jill admitted, “Being able to know his feelings makes it easy to manipulate him.” Sensing a feeling of shock and concern from Carol, Jill guessed she might be wondering if she did the same to others and her. Jill, quickly continued, “Oh my God, I would never try to work you love! With you I know I can alway be honest and show my true thoughts and feelings to you. You’ve become my anchor! For reasons I’ll never truly understand, you love me! Even if I’m a freak and not a real girl.” This was said with glistening eyes.

Carol, seeing the sincere emotions and desperate need in Jill’s expression teared up a bit as well and grasped her lover’s hands tightly. She silently mouthed, “I love you.”

After that quick exchange they brought themselves under control and looked at the provided paperwork. From them they settled on the red 2 door 7 speed Jeep Wrangler with the ability to easily adjust the suspension for off-road driving.

When Edward returned Jill expressed her choice, a bit to his surprise. He’d expected her to go with the prettier metallic purple Grand Cherokee. He offered the price and was again amazed when she pointed out work that might need to be done based on the Car reports and worked the price down until he was at a point where, though he still made a profit, it was nothing like he’d initially expected based on her ‘flighty’ behavior. With an additional minor discount from her willingness to pay in full the deal was struck.

An additional half hour and he placed the keys in Jill’s hand. Giving her his most charming smile and grasping her hand now clutching the keys he asked her if she might like to go to coffee with him later that week.

Jill smiled coyly and slipped by Carol’s side. “I don’t know dear, what do you think? Should we take him out for coffee or dinner sometime?” Jill then leaned into Carol an planted a passionate kiss on her.

Carol made a happy contented sound, “I suppose we could think about it. There’s that nice place, the Frosty Dog, not far from here. While Edward’s mouth hung open Carol returned Jill’s lusty kiss. With arms around each other’s waist they looked over to Ed.

To his great credit he shook himself out of his astonishment and started chuckling. With growing amusement and chagrin he looked at the two and wished them well with their purchase.

Seeing how good natured he was being Jill made a quick decision and pulled her glasses off. Smiling with great warmth she pulled back the hijab as well and looked him in the eyes. “Thank you Ed, you’ve made this purchase a real treat. You are a true gentleman and if you’re interested, I’d like to call you a friend!” She then stepped up to him and gave him a gentle kiss on the cheek.

He blushed furiously and started to chuckle thanks when her hair and eyes provoked a memory. Eyes widening he made the link between this beauty and the hero at the Acme. “Oh wow! You’re the su-“

His voice suddenly silenced by her finger gently crossing his lips. Smiling sheepishly she said, “Again, thank you. My friend?”

Bursting with excitement he nodded and watched them leave, after she replaced the headwear and glasses. Carol smiled nervously and as they started to walk and pantomimed locking her lips and throwing the key away. He nodded knowingly as they left his presence.

The next morning, a sunny Sunday, Jill in her old, rather Gills old car, drove once again to the junk yard and into a secluded area. Carol followed in her own. Jill stopped and as Carol parked nearby, and got out of the car. She made one last check to make sure there was nothing left that could link her to it and then proceeded to shock Carol as she tried to push herself and see how strong her telekinesis was. She picked the car up and proceeded to begin crushing it.
To the sound of popping rubber, shattering glass, and pops and groaning sounds of metal deforming Jill compressed the car as much as she could. Carol watched with utter amazement and not a little fear as she saw the car crunch inwards, tighter and tighter. Smaller and smaller it became. Smaller than the blocks made by those industrial hydrolic car presses. In then end, she reduced the car to a ball less than 2 ft. in diameter that had almost nothing to give its origins as a vehicle away. The pressure had been great enough in fact to cause combustables in the car to ignite so trails of smoke seeped out from within.

“Wow, that a little terrifying hon.”, Carol remarked a little shakily as she drove them both back home.

“I know what you mean, it scares the crap out of me that I can be so destructive.” She shuddered. “Love, don’t ever let me loose sight of how dangerous I might be if I’m not careful. Don’t let me become a monster!”

Seeing the distress and worry in Jill strangely comforted Carol and put her more at ease. “I promise love. But I don’t think that will ever be a problem because you really care. This power is something I don’t think you’ll ever take lightly.”

“I hope so. I really hope so...”

Returning home they relaxed over lunch and then Jill broached the topic of the government contact attempts that would doubtless come. How should she approach it? Deciding she needed more heads, she called Gary and Maggie both.

A part of Jill was still amazed that she felt the need to reach out. A guy wouldn’t be nearly as likely to ask for help. She, on the other hand, realized she needed, even craved, the comfort of the support they would give as well as helping her plan. She found she no longer wanted to be the “masculine island of strength” boys are often raised to want to be.

Maybe it was an affect of her empathic abilities or maybe she had finally become the woman she looked like, but she found she needed the touch and sharing that was ascribed to the “softer” sex. Her need to compete and dominate had quite evaporated as a primary driving force. She’d always, as a guy, felt that women were the weaker sex. Now she’d come to understand that nothing was further from the truth. Women could be just as tough, as strong as a man. She’d concluded that women were often stronger, emotionally if not physically, than men and she’d come to understand that a woman’s need to reach out and share was often the source of that strength. She chuckled to herself, “I’m becoming such a girl aren’t I?...”

When her friends arrived, they hugged and shared a bottle of wine and a block of cheese and settled down to plan and prepare contingencies.

Gary proved invaluable as he presented the more aggressive mindset that government officials would likely have. He cynically didn’t believe that would be able to just meet and talk. He felt they’d almost certainly look for ways to bring her into their power. The more aggressive would likely push for ways to get a military presence in the area so if they felt threatened they could take Jill out. When asked how, he provided a number of possibilities; each more extreme than the last. These options ranged from using master martial artists or powered soldiers, to snipers or automated gun emplacements. More drastic ideas included drones with Hellfire missiles or artillery. The most ridiculous was suggesting they might even use a small nuke if they felt threatened enough, but he considered that last too extreme for serious planning.

Maggie suggested they might use thermal imaging to follow her to and from the meeting place.

Carol then stepped back and asked if she should even meet them at first? Why not set up some way to remotely observe a scheduled meeting to see how they behaved. If they acted in good faith she’d rearrange a meet and move forward. If they didn’t or at least pushed it she could choose how to respond if she wanted to move forward. They all agreed that that was a brilliant suggestion.

With these ideas in mind Jill added another question, she admitted to strength and being perceptive of human threat, but up to this point she’d also been lucky. She couldn’t count on that luck to continue. She also made it clear that she was not in anyway particularly resistant to injury. A surprise or lucky attack could easily injure or kill her. She needed a way to protect herself.

Gary jokingly said it was a shame that Jill couldn’t use the new armor plates they were making at work. At this both Carol and Jill froze and looked at each other. Then Jill jumped up and moved to give Gary a big kiss on the mouth, squealing, “Gary you are a genius!!”

With Gary sputtering and blushing, Jill and Carol talking excitedly suggested that was exactly something Jill could do. After convincing Gary and Maggie it was workable they drew out simple shapes and dimensions for these plates. Carol, thinking of the car Jill made earlier, even suggested that if they cut a proper pattern Jill could even have a breastplate at least (both knew Jill had the strength to bend a properly shaped plate into something she could wear.

From all this they came up with action plans:

1. Gary and Jill would begin cutting the plates from the armor’s source metal.
2. Maggie would source remote sensing equipment for the at least first meeting.
3. Carol and Jill would scope out and settle on meeting locations and work on defeating high flying thermal imaging.

——————————————

Feber paced his office his office in fury. He couldn’t believe how clumsy his agents had been. “How could they be so sloppy to have BOTH teams discovered? Were they that poorly trained or was this woman’s support that good?” He turned to his desk and punched his intercom, Sally! Are the two agents she spoke with here yet?!?”

“I have been told they’ve left the train station and should be here in 10 minutes.”

“Escort them to my office immediately upon entering the building! No delays!”

“Yes sir! I’ll make security aware.”

David punched the disconnect. Damn it! Not even a week after getting his superiors to agree to a light hand, and his own subordinates had screwed things up: discovered and even confronted by the Fallen woman. How much worse could things get? He stalked to a glass pitcher in his office and poured himself some iced water. Regretting for once having sworn off alcohol he sipped the water and moved to gaze across the portion of the Potomac River his window looked out over.

As he considered the possible fallout this mistake might provoke, he heard a knock on his office door. He looked at it as his secretary poked her head in to inform him of the arrival of the agents. Placing his glass on a small table by the window he told her to send them in.

Sandburg and his partner walked in looking like they expected to shortly be on their way to Gnome Alaska if not Guantanamo.

Obviously attempting to bring his anger under control David began, “All right, I’m going to try to give you the benefit of the doubt, so I’m going to let you explain to me exactly how events unfolded.” He paused to give them an unforgiving stare, “Start at the beginning of your assignment and tell me exactly how things progressed. Be completely honest. I have no patience for either of you trying to play CYA...”

Shifting nervously, they began. Sandburg related that they’d received their orders 4 days previously. They’d been instructed to attempt to observe and then meet Mr. Vehaen to see if they might learn the identity of his lady friend. Unfortunately, when they arrived they quickly discovered that Vehaen had not been seen months. Indeed not since the Curtain Fall. They suspected he’d not been vanished, however, as cash had continued to arrive for rent. Unfortunately, the apartment had not been used since the Fall. Then yesterday afternoon a moving truck and a young woman had arrived! This woman apparently had keys and directed the movers to empty the apartment. Those on station in the stakeout truck alerted them of the woman’s arrival, and on their own initiative they made the decision to follow at a distance. Not to apprehend, rather to simply see where they might be headed. They left Vehaen’s apartment complex and followed the moving truck until it pulled into a fast food restaurant where they all entered apparently to eat. They made no mover to approach.

“Then suddenly she was at the car! Somehow, she opened the car door, and jumped into the back seat. Once in she totally immobilized us a-“

“Immobilized how!?”, Faber barked.

“S- Suddenly our seatbelts tightened into an almost choking straight jacket and she caused our hands to stick to the roof of the car!”

“OK; then what happened?”

“The woman then asked who we and who those in the truck were. We didn’t learn till later that she’d drawn police to deal with them.”

Steve looked down, and continued, “We tried not to tell her anything or at least mislead her, but she seemed able to tell when we’d try. After she rifled our clothes and discovered we were government agents, she destroyed our weapons and gave us these instructions...”

Steve then proceed to relate what the mystery woman had instructed them to tell their superiors about future contact with the second agent, Fred, correcting him occasionally. Clearly the manner of their capture had impressed on them the need to remember her instructions.

“All right, you said she also mentioned her name. What was it?”, David pursued after realizing that the woman had seemingly made an effort not to injure them or the others; only subdue or tie them up. This might mean she’d not felt threatened by them.

“She told us to call her Lady Adrasteia.”

Steve, who had begun to hope that their careers weren’t over after all, watched with a sinking stomach as the Deputy Director started at the name and began cursing with great feeling. He didn’t understand why just a name might provoke such a negative reaction but he feared there was a good reason.

David wound down and finally, ordered the men to write down what they’d seen and heard. He also asked them to offer their view of her state of mind. Was she calm? Annoyed? Angry? Of a stable mind?

With these reports he dismissed them and was left to ponder what he’d learned. Between this disaster and reports he was starting to receive that a few of the troops in Brazil had started going missing, He thought he needed to gather some of ‘his’ advisors and formulate how inform the cabinet members so as not to panic them. With evidence piling up that she might be nobility from the dome in Brazil after all (Lady Adrasteia?) national defense concerns might make keeping things under his control more difficult...

—————————————-

Over the next two weeks, during which Jill received her first personal, they carried preparations out for a future actual meeting. The biggest problem with the gear proved to be the breast plate as it took more time than they expected for Jill to gain the skill of shaping and then padding and binding the front and back chest plates. The final result, while not tightly form fitting did do the job. The padding, while not comfortable long term made the chest armor workable. Jill felt as ready as she could be.

During that time, Samantha, in her typical “bulldozer” style, “overheard” that Jill was dealing with more hero stuff and announced that Jill needed a hero costume. As she worked at a clothier store as a seamstress she took it upon herself to make a proper suit for Jill. What she came up with was beautiful full length form fitting gown of a luxurious satin in deep red. Full sleeved and reaching to the floor it had a slit on the side up to her mid-thigh to allow for ease of movement and possessed a ‘modestly’ plunging neckline. Jill felt it looked pornographic on her but was assured was not. It simply accentuated her her not overlarge assets. The gown/costume was also Trimmed with silver accents. Carol, Sam and Gary all felt that she really did look like a fairy princess when wearing it! Gary also announced she was totally hot when in it. Was she sure she was gay? He only whined a little when Carol smacked him in the back of the head to the accompaniment of laughter.

When she wore the cuirass, used the plates and wore the new retro style leather boots she’d found with a modest heel (she was getting excited about shoes??) she thought, as did the others that she moved past “princess” and became a warrior queen! Between leather bracers they found at a shop that sold high end archery equipment (Sam would gussy them up as well) and jewelry accessories that Carol insisted they acquire one afternoon after work the look was finished. It was stunning and protective. Jill might not feel quite ready to meet the spooks directly yet, but when she did she’d cut an awe inspiring figure!

The first encounter with the government went as Gary had predicted. Jill had chosen a site in the Cibola National Forest just north-east of the city that was within a couple of miles of a ranger station; and as a result had moderate cellular reach. Around a small clearing in the forest of conifers she’d hidden over a dozen battery powered home security cameras that were linked to burner phones. Motion sensitive, the ones viewing the clearing would broadcast those that entered and the remainder, secreted in the surrounding area might catch snipers or troops in reserve.

Into the clearing came 5 men. Four carried themselves with the fluid intensity of special forces soldiers. The fifth was a man in his late forties whom the soldiers seemed to be watchful of.

As they stood and looked about the clearing one of the peripheral cameras picked up a squad of over 20 soldiers. Most seemed like standard troops. One darted about so rapidly, however, that the cameras had difficulty imaging him unless he stopped.

After about 40 minutes they concluded she was not coming and they left. This showed to Jill and Carol that those calling the shots were still arrogantly convinced that they could easily deal with her, although the “speedster” suggested that they were becoming more cautious of what Jill could do.

Honestly Jill wished she could do nothing and just disappear, but she assumed that if the government were serious about finding her (their behavior thus far suggesting it) it was only a matter of time. So she’d have to try again to make peaceful contact. Perhaps this time she’d have better luck. But just in case...

With this decision made, Jill began carrying out a few of the contingencies. Additionally she began applying herself in a effort to become facile with the plates.

——————————————

Adam Bosarge, one of the investigative reporters working for the Albuquerque Journal, sat going over the latest article he was assembling on abuses revolving around the mismanagement of the city’s VA center. While needed, as this had been a problem since his father’s time, it was a bit like eating a bag of saltines: Filling and mildly pleasant, but not a thrill. As he readied himself to begin typing, however, the phone on his desk started ringing. With a sigh of relief, he picked it up and spinning his chair away from his computer said, “Hello, this is Bosarge speaking.”

A woman’s rich but husky voice over the line, “Adam Bosarge?”

“Yes, yes. Who are you and how may I help you?”, he replied somewhat impatiently.

“I have need of your assistance. I would very much like your help with a meeting I’m soon to arrange.”
Irritation growing Adam barked, “And why exactly do I need to be involved?”

“I need help making safe contact with the new F-Branch of the NSA.”

“Look lady, I really don’t have time to deal with one of you conspiracy nuts you kn-“

His voice trailed off as he felt a winter’s chill run down his back and the voice continued with a tone of mild irritation, “Turn around Mr. Bosarge and please look out your fifth story window.”

With dread, feeling a bit like a character in one of those slasher flicks, he turned to see a stunningly beautiful being floating outside holding a cell phone; at least 15 feet away from the window! “Meet me on the roof please Mr. Bosarge; I feel we might talk a bit more pleasantly perhaps.”

While Adam stood staring with his mouth open, the woman hung up the call and floated up and out of view.

Simply dropping the phone to the floor he turned and dashed like a mad man out his office door and up two flights to the door mark “ROOF”. Wheezing as he approached and prepared to slam the door open past the emergency lock, the door silently swung open and Adam almost stumbled as the expected opposing force never appeared.

He staggered gracelessly (still wheezing) to a stop and cast about wildly only to see the heroine from the Acme holding her hands to her mouth and giggling. “You looked like you were about to hurt yourself at the door there! Take a bit. Try to get your wind back Mr. Bosarge!”

Adam leaned over with a hand supporting him on his knee he feebly pointed a finger at the woman and wheezed, “Y- yo- you are the heroine at the Acme!!”

Still giggling, she affirmed that she was and continued that she’d already had a couple of less than pleasant encounters with the government’s entirely too aggressive agency charged with the control of dangerous Fallen. “Because of this, and other governments’ histories of making uncomfortable people disappear, I feel I need to have myself heard by the public in hopefully a more positive light!”

Before he could take that statement in the wrong way she assured him that she only wanted him to present what he found was the truth. His opinions and his writing would be entirely his own.

With his questioning she called herself “Lady Adrasteia“. She declined to give her ‘common’ name in an effort to protect those who’d become close to her. Nor did she give her background or history other than she’d been born in this very city and assuring him he’d likely find it rather difficult to believe.

Adam chuckled, responding, “More difficult to believe than flying around and saving people from Rock Monsters?” The Lady chuckled ruefully and acknowledged the point but remained firm in her reticence.

She, however, did give him information of her experiences with the F-NSA. She detailed the police involvement with the “stake out” as proof of their presence also handed him an SD card which she said gave evidence of her most recent attempt at contact. He pulled his own phone and plugged it in. On the card were a number of photos and short videos showing the soldiers and David Feber, Deputy Director of the F-branch. Also contained were a few photos of Lady Adastreia. In them she looked like a Warrior Goddess! She was dressed in a resplendent crimson gown, her hair restrained by a tiara of silver and onyx to keep hair from her face, but otherwise allowed its considerable length to flow freely in a seeming turbulent wind. In another she’d added an iridescent chest plate and leather bracers. In them both she wore an expression of firm resolve, but with just a tiny grin forming as if she were about to break into a snicker.

“The deputy director huh? Any chance you might be able to locate him while he’s here?”, Jill asked with a devilish grin.

Adam started grinning an avowed he could likely help there. He looked at his notes and the photos and thought to himself,“Dang... Pulitzer here I come!”

————————————

Posted in the Albuquerque Village

To Yearning for Adrasteia -

I had intended to apologize for missing our date as I had family obligations suddenly arise, but from what my friends told me of your behavior I find myself potentially reconsidering a meeting.

I must express my great disappointment with reports of the rough character of your friends at our last appointment. I was told they presented such a crass and hostile demeanor that I felt quite put out by the description! Did you really invite a whole rugby team in an effort to impress me? If so, you a have accomplished nought but the kindling of my disaffection.

I will ascribe this, however, to your rambunctious friends leading you astray and there for offer one more chance. I will contact you shortly for our next date so I advise you not to accept calls to travel as the next meeting will likely be arranged at short notice. I still look forward to meeting you Dave.

-Adrasteia -

Curtain Fall - Chapter 09

The next day after meeting with Adam, Jill called him again as she drove home from work.

“Good afternoon Adam! I hope I’m not calling you at a bad time?”

She heard him coughing up some beverage he was drinking through the phone and he gasped, “NO! Uh, no! I can talk. I can talk anytime you need to speak with me Lady Adrasteia!”

Restraining a giggle at the image of Adam sputtering and hurriedly wiping spilled (coffee?) beverage off his shirt and desk that popped up in her imagination she responded, “I’m so glad Adam! How goes your research and writing?”

Getting himself back in control he answered, “It’s going well my Lady! I’ve assembled good background on the agency and, based on showing him a few photos, my editor has given me a small group of investigators to assist. I will shortly be contacting the agency to request initial interviews.”

“Have you located Mr. Feber? I assume he is one you’ll want to speak to.”

“Yes mam, I’ve uncovered he is staying at the Andaluz.” He snorted, “Nice digs on government money.”

Jill chuckled at that, “Now, now Mr. Bosarge. You can’t expect a man of director Feber’s stature to stay at a Holliday Inn can you? I’m sure he needs the conference spaces and such to do his work with his staff. I do hope he hasn’t played too much havoc with the Swanky Library the Analuz has, though. That area was always one of my favorites!”, she finished with a twinge of pain. She didn’t mention that she’d only stayed there once when Gil and his girlfriend Janice celebrated their 6’th month anniversary of being a couple.

Adam nodded as he took note of Lady Adrasteia’s familiarity with the hotel. “I hope you’re right.”

Jill murmured sounds of agreement and then continued, “So how would you like to take part in my meeting with Mr. Feber? I suspect you’d be party to something few reporters would ever get a chance to experience! It would give you a true exclusive that you’d have free reign to publish.”

“Good lord are you serious?!? I’d give my left nut - Pardon me your Ladyship! Yes! Yes, I’d uh, like that very much.”, Adam stuttered with excitement.

“Oh I’m soooo glad! I have concerns though,” she confided, “With the untrustworthy behavior of his team last time, I’m afraid If they think they can tell away with it there will be violence. So I’d like to control the situation if I could. I think I’ll need to go all “James Bond” on this.”

Adam chuckled, “While I don’t doubt you have the looks to seduce him, I doubt his protection detail, or army platoon, would let you get that close in a casino.”

Cringing and flushing at the thought of being an ‘Octopussy’, Jill coughed a bit and responded, “No, I was thinking, if I knew his room number I could arrange to meet him in his room; much like I did you in your office!” As Adam considered that, Jill pushed forward with, “The hotel probably won’t have the soldiers running around to muddy things and If he reacts poorly to seeing me I can quickly escape.”

“Well, how am I involved then? I’m not to keen on being Lois Lane to your Clark Kent, you know...”

“My thought, was to have a cellphone with me. I will use it to make a video call with you, so that you can monitor the meeting. That way he won’t know you are directly involved, which means you’d be even safer!”

A little surprised at her concern for his safety he said it might work. He gave her the room number. She then asked a favor. Could he have one of his assistants arrange a room the floor above or below as close to Feber’s suite as possible? If she could then get a copy of the key she might be able to use the room as a staging area to prepare to meet him. The next day he could use it as part of his efforts to interview Feber! This request was a little more “cloak and dagger” than he was entirely comfortable with but he agreed.

———————————————

David sat in the conference room looking at the monitor on the wall at several of the White House Cabinet members. They included the SecDef, Secretary of the Interior, Attorney General and even the Vice President. David fought to keep from clenching his fists as he looked at the morning’s Albuquerque Journals’ personal section. “Gentlemen. I tried to alert you about the ill-advised decision to include soldiers and drones in our attempt to meet with Lady Adrasteia but you insisted. Here is the result..

He proceeded to read Lady Adrasteia personal to them. When finished, he looked at George Spears, the SecDef pointedly. “Were you trying to create an international incident? Perhaps actually provoke a war? I warned you that she has some sort of sophisticated intelligence at her disposal. I can only say we are very lucky that this noblewoman did not come to the conclusion that the US isn’t worth establishing relations with!”

George started to stand in outrage, “Now wait just a minute, here, are we supposed to allow a dangerous operative move ar-“

“Oh shut up George!”, the Vice President, Michael Summers, snapped, cutting him off. “Shut up and sit down. What were you planning? When she met with David, were you going to go in guns blazing?!?” The SecDef quieted but looked at Ferber and David knew he’d made an enemy. The VP took a deep breath and continued more calmly.

“All right, I’m assuming you’ll remain there in New Mexico for now.” He then focused on some papers in front of him.

“Now what new information do you have on Brazil itself?”

David, referred to his tablet. “As I mentioned to you a couple of days ago we’d begun getting reports that a few Brazilian soldiers seemed to have gone AWOL. The number was relatively small, but more that was expected normally. We recently discovered what happened to two of them.

It would appear that the “barrier” is not completely impermeable. Two of the soldiers who were declared AWOL have been photographed inside of one of the cities. They were being led across a square by chains linked to collars.”

Outraged exclamations broke out amongst those in the meeting. “More significantly, they were being led by one of the women with no difficulty. The was absolutely no evidence of force or resistance by the men. It could be that the woman was also accompanied by native soldiers, and their threat was sufficient but regardless, the captives were thoroughly cowed.” An edge of fear entered the murmured comments.

“What are the implications of this?”, V.P. Summers asked exerting iron control.

“We aren’t certain, sir, but we suspect either they somehow brutalized the Brazilian soldiers physically, chemically, or technologically enough to break their spirits, or their intelligence machinery was enough to enforce compliance through threats to their loved ones.”

—————————————

The late evening was clear but still crisp as Jill stood near the entrance to the hotel. She paused and made certain that the hijab was properly on and the associated veil covered the bulk of her face. Completing the look with a higher-end dress and coat she’d rented, she took a deep breath pulled her wheeled suitcase close and moved confidently into the building.

“Look like you belong! Just look like you belong!”, Jill told herself as she strode across the lobby, past the aqua glass fountain and towards the elevators. To her relief, no one intercepted her and she was able to enter the elevator.

Jill pressed the button for her floor and worked to avoid eye contact with the others in the elevator. When the elevator stopped at her door she walked out. Seeing the hall happily empty she went to the room and let herself in.

Once in the room with the door closed, Jill sagged against the wall and let out a huge sigh of relief. She’d been terrified she would be seen and stopped. Intellectually she knew the risk had been minimal, but she was still shaking! “Oh I don’t think I’m cut out for this ‘Mission Impossible crap!’” She thought as she slowly calmed down. And this wasn’t even the Main Event! Realizing she needed to relax even more she decided she needed a long steaming shower.

Jill quickly undressed and carefully laid the clothes out on the spare bed so as not to wrinkle and moved into the bathroom and shortly the shower. She washed slowly, paying attention to the way the almost scalding water eased her tense shoulders. Then she used the entire hotel bottle of shampoo/conditioner to clean her long tresses. All the while she reached out to feel the calming everyday field of emotions of the travelers around her; relaxing into the illusion that this was just a unexciting day.

Finally at an even keel, Jill stepped out of the shower and carried out the still surprisingly time consuming task of drying herself and her hair. Then after pulling on the provided bathrobe she walked back into the bedroom and proceeded to finish combing out and preparing her waist length hair. Finally she applied somewhat dramatic makeup. Logically the last “shouldn’t” have been necessary but she realized she’d needed it. It made her feel sexy and confidently strong. She also needed to send the right message. “I really took Carol’s lessons to heart, didn’t I!”, she realized.
Now she was ready for the debut of the costume. Did she really need it? Probably not; but if anything would put Feber a bit off balance, a “Warrior Queen” might!

Careful to make certain it all went on properly she took her time and slipped on the dress. Then the boots over soft socks. Then the jewelry and finally the bracers. She saved the cuirass for for just before she was ready to go.

She then tried to relax on the sofa after she’d spent a bit of time to confirm that these hotel windows opened and then focused on the room above. She spent a boring 3 hours waiting for Feber to return to his room for the night. Once she felt him return she quickly put on the last of her armor, and picked up a simple buckler she made just today. She felt him and listened as carefully as she could until she heard Feber’s shower start. It was time.

Jill Turned off the lights, opened her window and after looking to confirm that she could sense no attention directed in her direction, floated up to the suite containing the deputy director. Once at the window she carefully looked and noted it was the window to the suite bedroom. Jill focused on the lock mechanism and loosened it, then gently lifted the window to allow entry.

Hearing the shower behind a door in the room, Jill silently floated through and then closed the window. Then, still not touching the floor, floated through the second door and into the living room.

It was about then that Jill heard the shower stop. She quickly put a wireless earphone in and then made the video call to Adam.

He answered immediately, and she whispered, “Start recording!” She then moved the camera up closer to the ceiling and positioned it to capture as much of the room as possible under Adam’s directions She also posed herself a bit appear almost lounging in the chair by a work desk.

Adam and she could hear Feber moving about the bedroom and he, attired in the hotel robe (they were very soft!) and wiping his hair with a towel, moved into the living room. He turned, as if to make for the desk Jill was reclining next to and froze.

“Good evening Mr. Feber.”, Jill said in her husky voice. “Since my last invitation with you coming to me was not well received, I thought I’d come to you this time.”

Jill could feel icy currents of fear flowing from David and while he didn’t move, his eyes cast about frantically looking for help or a weapon. Seeing none he girded himself to yell for help and warn others. She quickly raised a finger in caution, “Before you cry for help, David, and spoil any chance for a constructive discussion, perhaps you’d like to talk?”

David continued staring at his intruder. “Good Lord! How did she get past security? She seems to be able to get anywhere she wants!”, he thought shakily, “If ‘they’ ALL have her abilities we’re likely screwed!” Swallowing he responded, “Lady Adrasteia, you have me at a decided disadvantage. You’ve broken into the suite; I’m alone and at your mercy. Do you honestly expect us to sit and talk like friends?”

Jill looked at him with a palpable sense of irony on her face and she made a small sound of disappointment, “Really Dave. And my being attacked and taken by force would have made us soul mates?”

“Well that was totally differe...”, his voice trailed off. He sighed, “No, you’re right. We broke trust first.”

Surprised and pleased at his honesty, Jill offered a small smile and, placing her buckler on the desk slowly rose to stand. With him watching her tensely, she moved to the room refrigerator. She opened it and while staring in, called back, “Exciting and frightening nights like this make my throat dry. I need a coke! How about you? Would you like something as well?” She chuckled, “One of the little bourbon bottles perhaps?”

Totally off balance now he answered, “and a ginger ale.” Seemingly unconcerned that she faced away from a man who likely outweighed her by over a hundred pounds, he watched as she filled two cups with ice and proceeded to build a mixed drink of the ginger ale and bourbon. She first poured the soda and then slowly filled it with the bourbon; right till the time he would have stopped. She then quickly poured the coke and taking a cup in each hand approached him. Once within arm’s reach, she smiled again, her eyes twinkling with mirth, and handed him his drink.

She retreated slowly and as she sat back at the desk she began to giggle. “Oh my goodness! I half expect to see you sporting a numbered necklace around you neck with its front blinking and you muttering ‘Norman Coordinate!’”

Feeling sudden puzzlement, she snorted and calmed herself, “Sorry for the obscure reference.”, she leaned forward while gesturing to herself, “Nerd from childhood!”

Jill felt David’s confusion only increase as he stared at her. “Pardon my lady, that show is a television show that is over 60 years old. How long have your people been here?!?”

Now it was Jill’s turn to be confused! She began to suspect that they were both operating under some false assumptions, “My people?”

“Yes! Your people in what we call the Amazon!”

“What you call the Amazon... Uh, I don’t think I’m who you think I am.”

“What!? Of course you are. I have photos of your people in that folder right next to you!”

With a sense that she was in an episode of the Twilight Zone she looked at the folder and with uncertain fingers opened it. She looked at an aerial photograph showing groups of people who looked to be her cousins! She flipped more shots and with each she saw more people who looked just like her! In a faint voice she blurted, “Oh boy!”

Watching Lady Adrasteia staring at the photos almost like they were snakes, it became apparent that she was utterly stunned. Unless she was a world class actress he was coming to the opinion that they had seriously mistaken what what she was. “If you aren’t from that area, why do you call yourself a ‘Lady’?”

Jill tore her gaze from the photos, “Uh, it was a joke. My friends saw me acting like a superhero to save those people at the Acme. As a part of a joke, they gave me the name Lady Adrasteia as a hero nom de Guerre! Likewise this...”, she gestured at her costume.

She blushed and continued, “I thought wearing this and giving you the name would misdirect and keep you off balance... Sorry?”

Dave shook his head and started chuckling. The laughter grew until he was almost howling. “Oh! Mis- Missio- Mission accomplished my lady!”

Jill watched him fight his hysterics and felt immense humor and relief. Wait. Relief? “Director Feber?”

“Oh call me David! Considering what we put you through, you deserve to use my fist name at least.”

Jill smiled shyly, “Very well... David. Now could you confirm something for me? I’m gathering that your fixation to get me revolves around the fact I look like these “Brazilian people. I take it they are powerful or hostile; am I right?”

Before he could answer there was a forceful knock on the door. From the hallway a voice called out, “Are you alright sir? Do you need assistance?”

Jill immediately tensed and grabbed up her buckler as she looked with frightened eyes towards the door. Before she could do more, however, David spoke up and assured the voice he was perfectly fine. He’d just read a particularly amusing editorial in the paper. “I’m just fine. Go back to your room. We’ll have a busy day tomorrow, Karl.”

Jill could feel that the man in the hall was still suspicious but he retreated back to the adjoining suite.

After waiting a few seconds after hearing his man return to his room David turned back to Jill and nodded. “Yes Adrasteia, those in Brazil are showing impressive technologies. The most amazing is that the have put up some sort of impenetrable barrier that encompasses all three of their cities. Add to this, they clearly show signs of militarism.”

He shrugged. “When you appeared at the Acme it was natural to assume you were an agent or representative of the Brazilians. Hence our extreme interest.”

“But now you understand I’m not one of them right? You can stop hunting me.”

David grimaced, “It’s not quite that simple. I believe you, but others may not. Your physical appearance alone will make it difficult for some to believe you are truly independent. Another point is your seeming knowledge of the military and my presence at the meeting you arranged. You knew about them, even not being there. How did you pull that off anyway?”

Jill looked puzzled for a second focusing on the previous day’s events then her eyes lit up and she giggled. “Oh that!? Battery powered home security cameras.”

David blinked, “Home security cameras?” He thought for a second and started chuckling, “Out smarted by Best Buy!” He gave Jill a very respectful gaze. “You my dear lady are so much more than a stunningly beautiful face! You are a scarily resourceful woman as well!”

Jill could feel the honest admiration David was evincing and she smiled back in turn, “I feel I can say much the same David. You have turned out so much more and better than I expected!”

David broke out laughing again, “What did you expect? A hack? A power hungry bureaucrat who just wanted to get a hold of the latest powerful tool?” Seeing Jill start blushing furiously in guilt, he let out another guffaw and assured her that while there were some who might fit that bill, most really just wanted to serve and do their best. Then, hearing the door to the next room open again, he warned her that his guards must be worried again and he urged Jill to do her magic and leave.

As he slowly walked towards the door to again reassure his body guard he thought about the extraordinary woman he’d just met. She seemed engagingly honest and ethical; certainly not a violent threat eager to attack as others might suggest. She was also perhaps the most beautiful and compelling woman he’d ever met. He forced himself to admit to himself that he was extremely drawn to her and if he weren’t married already and old enough to be her father he’d be in danger of trying to cultivate more. It was good, then he was happily married!

For her part, Jill made for the bedroom again and pulled the phone back into her hand. She gently closed the bedroom door and quickly went to the silently opening window. Without pausing she slipped out. As she quickly lowered herself, she re-closed David’s window and finally entered her own.

She hung up the burner phone that connected her to Adam and crushed it. Hopefully what Adam had seen and heard would help protect her, but she wondered if things were already beyond her... Needless to say, she did not have a restful sleep that night; even in a 5 star bed...

Adam sat reeling as he stared at the computer. What he’d heard in the video call was so much more than just the government being overzealous. Did she actually look like these Brazilians?

What if those “aliens” down in South America really were dangerous? Adam couldn’t bring himself to envision Adrasteia as a threat. He’d have to think about how to bring this new revelation to light. He understood the risk to Lady Adrasteia though. What ever choices he came to he’d need to tell her. It was only fair to her. Adam had never met a woman like her before. Her seeming strength and ethereal beauty combined with her manner drew him in and had caused feelings of protectiveness to rise in him. Yes he’d have find a way to protect her...

Curtain Fall - Chapter 10

Adam stood as the elevator opened on the floor housing director Feber’s entourage and looked out on the floor. He entered the hall and walked to the director’s room and knocked firmly on the door. After a pause the door opened and a man stepped forward and up to Adam.

“Please state your business sir.” The tall lean man asked with little expression.

Adam responded loudly enough to be heard by those within the room, “Good morning, my name is Adam Bosarge of the Albuquerque Journal and I’d like to discuss why deputy director Feber is here.”

The guard stepped forward with his hand firmly on Adam’s chest saying, “Director Feber is quite busy today, sir. You’ll need to contact his office to-“

“Would it happen to revolve around Lady Adrasteia?”, Adam said more loudly as he was pushed back.

“Karl!” Feber called, “Let him in. Then step outside the door and wait.”

Karl’s lips thinned to a narrow line but after ensuring Adam was unarmed, he stepped aside. Adam grinned and walked into the room and held his hand out to director Feber.

Looking intently at him, Feber shook his hand and closed the door after Adam passed into the living room. After they both were sitting David began the conversation. “From your use of her name, I’m assuming you’ve had contact with Lady Adrasteia. The fact that I haven’t already seen articles in the news surprises me. Why might that be and how may I help you?”

Adam, felt the scorching gaze but didn’t respond in discomfort. Instead he produced a paper. “Here is a copy of the first article that is in the press right now. As you read it you’ll see I softened it a bit, but I did so at request. Lady Adrasteia seems to think you are a good and honest man.” There is more, however, and I’d like to hear your thoughts to reduce potential panic.”

With a clenching stomach David read over the copy that would shortly be released. It revealed that the government had apparently attempted to take the heroine into custody after seeing her display of power. Adam had couched the decision as pushed by the elements with in the government concerned about Fallen following the lead of those in China. The article also contained photos showing the group tasked with meeting Lady Adrasteia and then photos of the soldiers. Finally there was a photo of the woman in her “Fairy Queen” costume.

Adam watched the director absorb what he’d read and Adam could Also see the mental calculations goin on. Then he continued more gravely, “That article, however wasn’t why I sought this interview. With that he pulled a phone and played an audio recording. On it David heard Adrasteia clearly speaking:

“I’m gathering that your fixation to get me revolves around the fact I look like these “Brazilian people. I take it they are powerful or hostile” and a clip of David responding, “Yes Adrasteia, those in Brazil are showing impressive technologies. The most amazing is that the have put up some sort of impenetrable barrier that encompasses all three of their cities. Add to this, they clearly show signs of militarism.”

David blanched and immediately demanded, “How did you get that!?!?”

Adam shrugged, “Lady Adrasteia provided it to me.”

By the strength of Feber’s reaction Adam knew he had to proceed carefully now.

“Obviously this information is potentially of critical national security import. Having an aggressive and technologically superior power in our hemisphere is a dangerous concern! Now you know this knowledge can’t be suppressed much longer. Were the public find out in an uncontrolled manner there could easily be panic. The only question is how it comes to public attention.” Adam, firming up his stance and continued, “Work with me and I can do it the right way.”

David sat back in his chair, rocked to his core. He was quite shaken by Adam’s revelation that he had met with the heroine. Of Lady Adrasteia, he was of two minds. He was upset by her sharing knowledge he’d given her about the beings in Brazil, but his respect for her only grew. Sharing this information with the public dramatically improved her likelihood of her remaining free as the public would now view any move against her as an act of frightened tyrants. “Resourceful indeed! It’s a shame we can’t entice her into the fold!”, he thought. That possibility was far more remote with her trust broken by the army’s actions at the previously planned meeting however.

“I will have to speak with my superiors before I can agree to anything Mr. Bosarge; I hope you understand.” He slapped his legs and stood. “Well I must say this has been a riveting conversation but I have appointments I must attend. I will be in touch!”

Adam nodded, knowing he’d been dismissed. He stood and thanked Director Feber for his time and made his way to the door out of the suite. As he entered the hall he paused and expressed how he looked forward to their next conversation!

————————————-

Jill had returned home as the sun broke the horizon. She’d given up on sleep finally and gotten dressed. She made her way out of the hotel without incident and drove home. Entering the apartment she made her way to the bedroom where Carol lay sleeping and quiet4ly undressed.

Once ready in a nightgown, she stood a while just watching her lover. Carol lay lay sprawled on much of the bed, partially covered by the blankets. It looked as if Carol’s sleep had been unsettled as well. Now, however, what ever had disturbed her was gone and she lay quietly. Jill could feel the contentment arising from Carol’s dream and Jill realized it felt like a warm comforting breeze, almost flowing from Carol to Jill.

Wait. Jill became aware that it felt exactly like that! She concentrated and it felt like there was almost a circuit connecting Jill and Carol. She stepped back and focused on shutting herself off from everyone. The constant hum she normally felt around her quieted to imperceptibility. She felt no one. Except Carol. She still perceived her beloved. Not as clearly or as strongly, perhaps, but awareness was still there. She closed her eyes and turned and focused as strongly as she could, and as she did so it felt as if she could see a cord of clarity that connected Carol to her. Through this connection it felt as if Jill could feel the pulse of Carol’s heart, the flow of her emotions.

This awareness was so wonderful that Jill couldn’t help but feel her own emotions swell and she saw/felt that energy of love travel the “cord” back to Carol! Carol then made a small gasp and groaned softly in pleasure. As Carol moaned, Jill suddenly found herself remembering the first time they had made love to each other.

It had been two days after their first time, which had found them floating, and Carol was a bit nervous. She’d been quite startled and frightened (although she’d never admitted it, and Jill had been the one to take the lead and control. It was through caresses mixed with playful tickles that Jill had pulled her mind away from her worries and had been drawn her into the kisses, sensual touching and more. Jill had followed her feelings and had discovered what excited Carol and had oh so slowly brought her up to a level of sensitivity neither had before reached. Ultimately Jill had brought Carol to an almost cataclysmic climax which left Carol boneless and giggling. And after she had considerable time to recover, all the while cuddling with Jill, Carol had attempted to return the favor...

Jill smiled and slipped into the bed. As he did, Carol roused slightly and made more space for Jill, “Mmmm, you’re home! I was having such a lovely dream my heart; we were making love...”

This caused Jill to freeze. She’d just been thinking about that! Carol, sensed the stiffness and sleepily asked, “What? Are you OK? Was last night harder than you thought?”

Jill felt the blanket of affection and protective feelings from Carol and found it soothing. She murmured, “We’ll speak about it later in the morning.”, and she snuggled against Carol. Spooning, they fell asleep.

Around 9:30 they finally roused themselves and after a very fun shower where not a great deal of soap was used. They put on their robes and made for the kitchen. While Carol made pancakes and sausages, Jill focused on perceiving the “bond” she felt with Carol and worked to see if where there was one, might there be more? Then she felt/saw another. It was much weaker than the one to Carol but she could still see it. It stretched away from her and through the wall. She focused on it and it almost seemed as if she could hear the smashing of tambourines. Remembering how she could feed it energy and maybe get something back Jill tried remembering the love she’d felt earlier and fed the cord at least affection and good mood. Nothing immediately happened so she relaxed and focused back on Carol.

Shortly Jill’s lover brought a nice plate of links and pancakes to the table and then dashed back and returned with two nice cups of coffee. “All right, how did last night go? You know I’m still mad at you about it. You shouldn’t have left me!”

Jill almost snorted coffee through her nose at the thought of voluntarily placing Carol in harm’s way and proceeded to tell her about the meeting. She held nothing back; even the details revealing her physical similarity to the “aliens” in South America. Though she was worried about Carol’s reaction, Jill had long ago decided she cared for Carol too much to lie or hold things back. If Carol was a literally “open book” to her, she had to make certain that she was as open as she could be with the most important person in her life. She revealed also that she’d come to the opinion that there were factions within the government. One of the “fist” and one of the “glove”. David Feber apparently fell into the latter camp and they had been able to have promising first talks.

Carol was about to explore that when there was a knock on the door. Carol went to the door and opened it to see Samantha in a nice dress, apparently just about on her way out. “HEY SWEETIES!”, Sam barked in her typical lovable but loud way, “I was just about to head out to church and I thought, why not ask you two along! So, what do ya say? Coming!!”

Carol chuckled and looked down at her bathrobe, “I don’t think we have time to get ready, do you?”

Sam chuckled and was about to respond that God has already seen them buck naked, when she saw Jill come into view with a look of wonder on her face. She and then Carol watched as Jill almost floated forward until she swept Sam up in a tight hug. Sam stood frozen but quickly thawed into the hug. Then Jill pulled slowly away. She, still lightly grasping Sam she said in a voice filled with wonder and affection softly, “Thank you Sam. You are one of our truest friends!”

Blushing furiously, Sam wasn’t certain she was able to truly handle such an over the top response and grumbled in a rush, “Well, uh, Luv ya too! Well if you can’t come, we’ll try it next time! Gotta go!”, at which Sam made a hasty exit.

Watching Sam so nonplussed, Carol couldn’t restrain a giggle and she turned to Jill, “What the heck was that about?!?”

Watching Sam disappear into the elevator she responded in a voice, still filled with wonder, “I think I called her to us Carol.”

“You called her??”

“Yes. We need to sit and talk.”

The couple went back to the kitchen and sat. Jill then started relating her observations from last night and this morning. She explained that her empathy had, apparently, continued to grow and mature. Last night, she’d discovered that she could constantly feel those closest to her emotionally. She couldn’t turn it off It was like she had a cord of connection, a “bond” that allowed her to always feel their feelings and occasionally even thought. More importantly, she could send them feelings and inspire thoughts occasionally! Last night, she’d thought back to a night of love making they’d had and Carol had dreamed of it!

Jill paused in her explaination. Thinking it through she could only conclude as she’d noticed another bond and fed it affection, it had been to Sam. Because of what she’d done, Samantha had decided to take them both to church out of the blue! “I called her to us Carol!”

“You really think that?”, Carol asked with slowly rising concern, “You called her?”

Jill looked at her with fear and a bit of guilt in her eyes. “These permanent links I’ve begun to see. She is on one the end of one. During breakfast I noticed hers. I didn’t initially know it connected to her, but as I touched it and fed it, it clarified and sort of felt like her! Then she came to our door and I could see who was on the other end of the connection.” Jill looked as if panic was thinking of taking hold, “What if I’m turning into some sort of psychic puppet master? I can’t live with this if I’m turning you into some sort of mindless mind controlled slave! You or anyone else.”

Carol saw guilt of what could be beginning to grip Jill and she could see it pointing her in dangerous and self-destructive directions. She thought very hard about what she’d been just told. Carol then took grabbed Jill’s shoulders firmly and looked their in the eyes.

“Now just hold on a minute Jill. You feel Sam, I, and perhaps a few more are connected, ‘bound’ to you right?” At Jill’s panicked nod she continued, “What do you feel from me, from Sam? And what are you feeling about us?”

“From you and Sam I’m getting a constant feeling of connection and love. I feel like you are closer than family and would support me through anything.”, she paused and seeming to look inward slowly continued, “When I think of Sam, she’s become as important to me as a fun but noisy older sister. One I’d walk through fire to protect. You? You’ve become a part of me; more essential than my own life!” Tears began to run down Jill’s cheeks, “That’s why I can’t bear the thought of turning you into a helpless slave!”

Eyes gleaming with conviction, Carol chuckled warmly, “Don’t you see Jill? This bond you feel isn’t some supervillians’ power and you don’t need to turn us into puppets! It’s a bridge of the feelings we share! Why did Sam come and invite us? Because the burst of affection simply brought us to mind and she acted out of reciprocal affection.”

Carol drew Jill into her arms in a hug. “I am not your puppet! I see you for your strengths and weaknesses. You know I’m only a rug muncher right?”, Jill found herself snorting with humor and weakly nodded.

“You started life as a man. As one you were brilliant and honest, but you were hampered. You were afflicted with doubts about your worth. Because of your timid nature and lack of confidence I often found you really annoying. That is why I was always picking on you! I knew you could be better and stronger, but you were afraid of letting go; of sharing.

When the Curtain fell and you were changed, you were pushed as far outside your box of isolation as anyone could possibly be. Everything was changed and you realized that you were completely ignorant as to how to cope. Then you started doing something, the only thing you could that could give you a chance at survival: You reached out for help! You reached out by showing your true self! Your strengths AND weaknesses. You no longer hid. It was that inner strength surrounded by vulnerability that you showed. And it caused me to start falling for you!”, She chuckled darkly and added, “That and the fact you are more beautiful than anyone I’ve ever met and more tasty than chocolate!”

Jill sniggered hearing that and stared raptly as Carol thought more. “Did my love for you rise and develop faster than I expected; faster than ‘normal’? Perhaps, but how does one fight a tide? I know you can feel my emotions and those of others hon, but we can see and feel things from you too! You know you seem incapable of doing anything but wearing your heart on you sleeve now. We feel the warmth and love from you almost as much as you feel ours. It’s kind of irresistible!”

Jill broke out laughing and soggily snuggled into Carol’s shoulder. “I love you so much!”

Carol chuckled as well. “Yeah, I know. How were you ever a guy luv?”

This assessment by Carol only confirmed things she had considering deep in her heart. “I never understood how incomplete I was until I was changed. I know it was a shock and it was hard, but being as I am now... I feel truly like myself for the first time!” Jill pulled back and looked deeply into Carol’s eyes, “Thank you love. Thank you for your comfort, and your strength when I’m weak. Thanks for everything!”

Hearing this brought tears to Carol’s eyes as well and in a choked voice replied, “Damn you bitch, now you have me crying too!” Both broke out with choked laughter and then tenderly kissed...

Later Carol, Jill, Gary and Maggie arranged to share a lunch that afternoon at Jill’s request and gathered at a local bistro that they all liked. As they settled, Maggie pulled out a newspaper and placed it in front of Jill. On page one was an article that featured Lady Adrasteia! It was Adam Bosarge‘s first article and as Jill read she found it was more balanced that she’d initially expected based on Adam’s initial outrage. She handed it to Carol to pass around and looked up at the group, “What do you all think? Do you think this makes it harder for the MIB’s to try to get me?”

“You were expecting this!?!?”, barked Gary.

“Well yeah I enlisted him.”, Jill responded to the surprised looks around her. “I thought he’d eat up the over the top behavior of the the government. He could give them a black eye.” She paused and then quietly continued, “I wasn’t expecting what I learned last night, however.

She proceeded to inform her friends about what she learned from Feber.

“Wow.”, Gary commented rather shocked, “So you look like them?”

“They look enough like me that we could be the same species at least.”, she looked thoughtful and she mused, We know that parts of bodies have been changed or added, why not a whole body exchange?”

Gary paled and said, “Good god! If they have your power as well and they decide to pick a fight, they could take all of South America and probably more!”

“I don’t think so,” Jill responded, “One of the reasons some in the government were so freaked was because I showed powers. He never mentioned that so while they might have impressive technology, I don’t think they have powers as potent as mine. He never suggested they were seen flying, for instance.”

“Well let’s hope not!”, Maggie avowed.

Jill then started looking a bit guilty then and broached another topic. That of her seeming to form permanent bonds with those she cared about. People like them. Jill, now alert to the bonds, could see them if she tried. She could see bonds to Gary and Maggie in addition to Carol and Samantha. She and Carol attempted to explain what it was but finally Jill simply decided to show them. She concentrated and pushed energy out to them and the both flushed and gasped. They then reported that they felt warmth and caring, as if they’d just gotten a desperately needed hug. They also felt more energetic! All in all the consensus was that if this was a “villainous power ready for abuse” then sign them up! Jill giggled in great relief.

——————————————

Four days after his meeting with Adrasteia and his subsequent communications with Barsage, from whom he’d been given videos of Adastreia’s meeting with him, he’d had the chance to have psychologists and behavioralists review her. They were of unanimous opinion that she was while not a pacifist, she was one who’d avoid violence if possible. That combined with her extraordinary efforts to avoid violence confirmed his opinion that she was a powerful person that would be unlikely to abuse her gifts. He could recommend that efforts to capture her be stopped. He would be able to firmly confirm that even if successful, it would only turn her into an implacable enemy. His respect for her was enough that he shuddered at what she might do if made an enemy of.

He informed his superiors of these findings and in-spite of some individuals expressing anger at Adrasteia getting past security, others expressed being impressed in her ingenuity at managing a meeting with the least chance of violence. David reminded them that they still had ways to contact her at need and that he suspected that she might be willing to limitedly work with them to smooth problems that had initially risen after the news article went public. They eagerly agreed and told him to start working on it.

He also informed them that Barsage had become aware of the possible Brazilian threat. He was going to go public. As the dismay and outrage began to rise he raised his voice, “HE IS WILLING TO WORK WITH US, HOWEVER!” As the voices began quieting he continued, “He understands that going public carelessly will likely result in panic. He wants this no more that we do.” He noticed some faces adopting secretive looks. Frowning he continued, “Assuming we aren’t planning on scrapping the constitution, we can’t stop him. But perhaps with his cooperation we can use him.”

The Vice President then redirected the meeting, “Aside from avoiding a potential media disaster, what is happening down at the dome?”

A high ranking subordinate of the SecDef, a General Joshua Casey spoke up then, “Good morning gentlemen. My name is George Casey and I represent Secretary Spears. He was unavoidably detained. He, however, asked me to inform you that the missing are no longer limited to South American troops. A team of U.S. advisors has now gone missing from two separate locations. Logic leads us to suspect that they may have been captured by the Brazilians as well. Other than the one surfacing of men captured earlier we’ve seen no others. The fact that the severity of the incidents has increased, however, leads us to suspect they are beginning to take an interest in the world outside their barrier. I think it wise also to assume that they are likely hostile.”

“What was the composition of the team?”, another cabinet member asked. How were they armed? Were there casualties?”

“No casualties were recovered. As to the composition: The team was comprised of a xenobiologist, an anthropologist, and 3 soldiers. The only evidence of the event we have is one communication from the team leader. The team leader, an Octavia Cooper who is a Dr. of linguistics and anthropology, reported that they’d seen one of the women coming into view on the other side and that they were approaching to attempt to establish contact. No more reports were forthcoming.”

—————————————

Octavia walked down one of the corridors of the building she been led to by two strange alien soldiers that had surprised and captured her team. How had they captured them so easily?

They had seen just the lone woman initially. Octavia, was not alone in finding the woman stunningly beautiful and utterly captivating and they had somehow ignored any concerns for their safety, in spite of reports suggesting that the aliens had taken captives. They had approached and the woman had beckoned them to come further. With little thought they had and had past the area that should have been the barrier. Seeing them come she’d smiled brilliantly and had turned and walked further into the jungle and out of sight.

Eagerly, they had rushed to follow. When completely out of sight from the outside, however, 20 alien soldiers emerged from hiding and surrounded them.

Her soldiers, true to their training, quickly brought their weapons up and started shooting. The firing had no effect! Each time a shell would hit the vicinity of a soldier a mostly transparent bubble would flair around the soldier and stop the bullet. The soldier would then step into range and strike back with a pole arm that would give off a loud crack as if it were discharging electricity. The blow would render her people helpless with out fail. In seconds her team was helpless and as she had not been actually struck, only immobilized by threat, the lead alien gestured her to follow. She’d been forced to leave her team behind.

Now she was brought before an amazing door. It appeared semi transparent with a shimmering cascade of colors that almost appeared as if made of pearl! Just before they reached it the door swung silently open to reveal an opulent room where an alien woman of devastating loveliness reclined on some sort of bed like structure. Elsewhere about the chamber several men moved about doing various tasks. Octavia noted them in passing, but found it impossible to keep herself from staring at the woman.

Octavia wrenched herself from her captivation as much as she could and tried to speak with as much dignity and force as she could as the woman smiled and getting, up approached her. “Why have you attacked and detained us?!? We’ve done nothing t- to you! What do y- you w-ant with m-“

Octavia’s voice sputtered to a stop as the watched the alien beauty looked at her appraisingly. Then this being smiled a secret smile. She reached and caressed Octavia’s cheeks with both soft hands and spoke in a lilting tongue, “Cin Lois ech- kim a lovelui esto! Thír at nin, vedui- a tul- na owonir cín sennui thel-!”

Octavia stared helplessly as the words were not in any language she heard before, but before she could respond she felt her brain filled with agony! It was as if a spike were being driven into her head and mind. The pain and pressure only seemed to grow. Her body went rigid from the pain. She could only squeeze her eyes shut and manage to whimper.

Then after what seemed like an eternity the pain began to change. Slowly the pain began to shift to warmth. Then heat rose in her, collecting deep inside her most private centers. Need began to rise. Hunger so fierce that she felt she’d loose her mind. Unable to stop herself her hands rose to grasp and feverishly caressed her breasts, her nipples feeling like bullets under her hands; her velvet folds releasing a torrent

Then she opened her eyes as the woman pulled her head back to her. No not woman! She looked upon the face of Aphrodite, and Octavia’s body mind and soul felt like they were pulled into the limitless perfection of her eyes. All that mattered; all that could ever matter would be found in her goddess’ pleasure.

Octavia slowly slid to her knees and as she stared up as if into the sun itself. She could only muster one word, “Goddess!”, and her world lit up as she viewed a smile grow on the face of divinity...

Curtain Fall - Chapter 11

Posted in the Albuquerque Village

To Adrasteia -

I and my friends were spellbound by our first true meeting! Your spirit, beauty and cleverness found us utterly captive to the force of your personality! You have truly won me over, and gained the respect of my companions! Please forgive their earlier rambunctiousness. They were simply feeling over-protective. Perhaps we can meet in a public place to show to all concerned that there are no hard feelings?

From - Yearning for Adrasteia

Jill read the personal and giggled. “Dang Dave! You have a clever way with words!”, she thought. Perhaps she could meet Dave again. The reference to a public place suggested that they wanted the meeting to to be seen. That meant that the public response to Adam’s revelations about the attempted capture must have caused a PR headache. They wanted to relieve the pressure. Meeting her peacefully in public would likely do that.

She’d talk about it with the gang first, however. The plans they’d come up with before worked brilliantly and if they all could plan like then again, then all the better!

Jill touched bases with Maggie and Gary and Carol, of course, at work and collectively they settled on an nice casual bar that had private booths and good food. Carol then called Samantha and invited her as well. That night they all met at the “Marvin’s Garden”. After settling, ordering some drinks, and generally relaxing with each other, Jill finally decided to get things started.

Pulling out the personal and handing it around she started, “Well it looks like the government has decided that I’m not a desperate threat anymore. The uproar surrounding the Journal article, which I understand has gone nationwide, has convinced them that it would be a bad idea pursue me too aggressively. I’m inclined to offer them an olive branch. But I don’t feel I’ve a right to decide this unilaterally. If this is a ruse and they find a way to exploit this to find me, you might come under their scrutiny as well. They might even try using any one of you as a pressure point against me.”

Her work friends looked at each other, weighing the possible threats, while Samantha watched them. Then she took a deep breath and declared, “DAMN WOMAN!”, she lowered her voice quickly at the frantically worried looks she received and continued in a fierce whisper, “You’re a hero! Act like one! You can’t run and hide. We all know your life might be dangerous. It is possible that we might come into danger as well. Hell, Lois Lane found herself in more trouble that you can shake a stick at! Don’t let us hold you back from doing what’s right. Hell, I’ll hit you with a frying pan if I even think you’d hide to protect me!”

The gang all laughed and Gary, chimed in as well, “Samantha is blunt,”

“Read obnoxious!”, piped up Carol to more laughter.

Reigning in his chuckling Gary continued, “but she is right. Making peace if possible with the ‘Suits’ is the smart and needed move. And if we can do it in a way to earn more positive PR, then all the better!”

Jill looked around at her friends, “Is that how you all feel?” From each, she felt unfailing loyalty and support. Eyes glistening she turned to Sam, “Thank you Sam, for you are just about the most fearless woman I’ve ever known! I just hope I’m worthy of all your support!” She was almost overwhelmed by the tidal wave of affection and she turned it right around and offered her own love and admiration to each and every one. There were surprised gasps from Maggie and Gary, but it was clear that they all felt what she gave them.

“Now. How do we do this?”, she asked with a tremulous smile.

——————————————

“Well,” David remarked ironically to the Colonel standing next to him as he looked around, “we did tell her we wanted a more public meeting...”

Feber and Colonel Thompson, the officer tasked with meeting Lady Adrasteia sat in the box seat section with a visual path clear down to the field of the stadium presently holding the Albuquerque Isotopes Baseball Club AAA team game waiting for the 7’th inning stretch. The stadium was filled to more than capacity once it had been discovered that Lady Adrasteia would make an appearance sometime that evening after the sixth inning. Folks were beside themselves in anticipation. The Colonel winced in reply but said nothing.

Not only was every seat filled, but there were camera teams from all the local unaffiliated TV stations and several from national systems like CBS, ABC, NBC, CNN, and Fox. There were also a significant contingent of city police on hand for crowd control.

David started chuckling and Colonel Thompson looked at him. “What are you chuckling in your beard about? If there is a need to put her down, we’re going to have a hard time of it. We can’t guarantee that a drone strike would be precise enough!”

“That is exactly why I am laughing! In every encounter I’ve had with her she’s done everything in her ability to avoid fighting. The first time she wasn’t even there; she just watched our bad faith. Then she found a way to get to me while I was completely alone with no one around to fight. I was in a bathrobe for god’s sake. Now this. If we decide to act in a hostile way, it will known across the planet it seconds. I have to admire how she thinks!”

Thompson snorted but then stiffened as a soldier ran up to him and whispered excitedly in his ear. “Aw shit!”, he exclaimed with feeling.

“Let me guess, the SecDef ordered a little insurance, just in case, and something has gone wrong?”, David asked unhappily. “What was it?”

“Rocket equipped drone. It’s just gone off-line...”, admitted Thompson.

“Well I guess that means we’re about ready for showtime th-“, David started to reply but was cut off when the stadium speakers began playing unexpected music.

Recognizing what was playing caused David to break out in outright laughter. “Really?!?!? The Theme to the movie Wonder Woman?!?”

The crowd in the stadium began roaring with excitement as they looked about feverishly. Shortly fresh shrieks were heard and people began pointing to something in the air.

Looking up, highlighted by a spotlight on the Goodyear blimp “They have spotlights?!?”, David marveled, as a figure floated sedately down from the blimp and into the stadium lighting. She looked almost mythical as she drifted down. Fully outfitted in the crimson gown he’d seen once before and armored in her cuirass, bracers, buckler and a new small collection of 2 ft. long diamond shaped plates, that floated around her she almost looked like Athena, stepping down from Olympus.

Lady Adraseia measured the rate of descent so that just as the song playing finished, her feet lit on the pitcher’s mound; and the crowd who had grown quieter as they watched her float down went absolutely mad!

David and the Colonel, who’d begun rushing from the box shortly after the music started had time to get to the field before it stopped and proceeded to march quickly out to the mound. They came to a stop before her and stood looking at her. The crowd hushed expectantly...

Jill for her part felt like she’d been plugged into a high tension wire from all the emotions she felt from all around and found it very difficult to maintain the regal aloof visage she tried to present.

David, for his part could see her eyes squinting with laugh lines and the grin she fought to keep from her face. He broke his formal posture and lean forward on one foot, “ I have to admit you can make an entrance! But the theme from Wonder Woman? Really!?!?!?”

Jill couldn’t hold it any longer and broke down giggling on National television and she stepped forward to grab David in a big hug! Laughing she responded, “I thought it was cool!”, as she and David floated up several feet in the air so as to give everyone, Media included, the best view possible. Then before he could respond she pulled away enough to plant a big kiss on his cheek.

“Now don’t panic now, you’re safe, but look and wave at the crowd!”, Lady Adrasteia said with mischief in her voice.

Of course, the first thing one does when told not to panic is to tense up and when he realized he wasn’t on the ground any longer he became white as a sheet, but he gave a feeble wave to the crowd who’d gone absolutely insane! Jill, of course felt the panic starting to rise and she placed her arm around his waist and lowered them both to the ground again in front of Thompson who, even having seen her do something similar in the Acme videos, watched open mouthed.

Jill looked at him and quickly glanced to David. With laughter in her voice she asked, “Oh dear, did I break him?”

Hearing this caused Thompson to jerk a bit and collecting himself, rose to attention and saluted her. “Colonel Gregory Thompson mam! A pleasure to meet you!” He barked nervously she until moved and swept him into her arms as well. He then relaxed as he could almost feel her glee at harmlessly tweaking him and he reached forward and embraced her back. “Wow! Your, ur, not going to float me are you?”

Jill broke out laughing again and with an earnest smile, assured he was safe.

Once she released him she offered her arm to David and nodded to the cluster of vidcams and representatives of the Media affiliates. David Feber, now recovered from his short flight took her arm, with Thompson on her other side and all three calmly walked to the local and national reporters with the diamonds silently floating around the three.

The stadium had quieted a bit but was still thunderous until Adrasteia turned to look up at the crowd and mimed lowering and then placed her finger to her lips. All saw this as it was plastered on one of the giant displays in the stadium. Captivated the audience quieted; and she turned back to the reporters.

“Now, perhaps we can hear you gentlemen!” Can they?”, she asked as she gestured at those in the seats. Seeing confusion in the reporters’ eyes she turned to the local dugout and yelling, requested a mike linked to the speaker system. Within 2 minutes a batboy ran a hand mike out. She smiled, and thanked the young man and then turned first to Dave and then to the reporters. Nodding, she invited them to ask a few questions. She pointed to the first.

“Mark Anderson of CNN mam,” he began, “you are standing next to several members of a government that has on at least one occasion attempted for forcibly take you prisoner without evidence of wrong doing. Can we ask why?”

Jill chuckled a bit, “No Hello? No what’s your favorite ice cream? Right into pregnant phrasing. Well, let me respond to your question and implied criticisms then: I choose to stand here because I did nothing wrong. There are forces in our government whose sole purpose is protect all of us. Can you honestly say that seeing me appear on the scene suddenly as I did, and considering what has happened already elsewhere in the world would I not raise potential concerns? Those elements may have exceeded their authority and gone beyond their orders, but they were still motivated by a desire to protect you all.

No one was ever injured in these excesses. Since the error has been made known to me through officials like deputy director Faber here, should it continue to tarnish my view of the rest?” She gave him a forceful look and continued, “I’m not a Hatfield and the men and women David represents are not the McCoys! We can hopefully do better.”

She pointed to the next. “Fred Shelby of ABC. Have those guilty of acting beyond their orders been removed?”

Jill looked at David and he took the microphone, “Those responsible are facing appropriate disciplinary actions.” Seeing he wasn’t getting more he tried to speak again but Jill pointed to another individual.

“Bob Stanton of Channel 8 News, mam; why did you make yourself known here?”

Jill smiled warmly at the man, “Well Bob, I’m a native of the environs. I’ve been here most of my life, I love this city; where else would I appear?”

The questions went on for a few more minutes until Jill stopped the questions, with the assertion that she’d interrupted the game long enough an she wanted to catch the last few innings to the laughter and cheers of those in the seats. She excused herself and allowed herself to be led up to the box seat suite suite by David and Greg. To the amazement and nervous discomfort of the police and David’s entourage the diamond shaped plates positioned themselves around the three and between any visibly armed follower. Finally they achieved the privacy of the suite.

“Once again madam, you impressed me with your entrance!”, David remarked once the door closed.

Jill giggled, “It was a bit over the top, but you asked for this to show I’d reconciled with the government. I think with the hugs and kisses I brought that point across. As for the music”, she giggled again and responded with a look of mischief, “I thought that was just fun!”

Smiling, David preferred, “It didn’t do any harm to your mystique either did it?” After she nodded he asked, “How did you manage that anyway?”

She waved airily and responded, “Oh, it quite amazing what one can ask for and get away with when a ‘superhero’ asks the manager of the stadium; and when she calls from the blimp overhead.” She then turned a gimlet eye towards Thompson, who until this point had been watching with almost awe the easy camaraderie between the deputy director and Lady Adrasteia, and added pointedly, “By the way, there’s a ball of U.S. Army debris in the cabin space of the blimp’s gondola. I think it’s harmless now, but you might want to offload it carefully when the blimp lands. It looked like it at one time had something like Hellfire missiles.”

Thompson paled.

Jill clapped her hands one with authority and then turned back to David, “Now that I’m here officially, I’d assume there are a few who wish to speak with me?” She felt a little surprise at her ready acceptance from David, but he nodded.

“Yes, yes there are.” He reached and touched the surface of a tablet and the tell-tale chiming of a Skype call rang out. As it rang, Jill approached the table with the tablet and positioned herself between the men. Shortly the connection screen was replaced by a room with an even dozen men of power, chief amongst them the Vice President.

Jill recognized from the news the VP and several others and was quite taken aback. Off-balance, she turned to David and whispered Sotto voce and with a somewhat strangled voice, “Vice President Summers!?!?!?” Having visibly paled, she spoke up in a slightly quavering tone, “Good evening Mr. Vice President!”

VP Summers chuckled inwardly a bit in surprise at the discomfiture displayed by Lady Adrasteia and returned the greeting. He then introduced a large portion of the White House cabinet while the Fallen heroine looked on a bit dazedly.

“I’d like to offer my thanks for your willingness to forgive our extreme precautions. Until very recently we feared and believed you to be a representative of the unknown nation in the Amazon.”, Summers nodded towards Feber. Deputy Director Feber was dispatched to your location for that very reason. He, and by extension we now understand that you are not.”

Jill, with effort (and soaking in the alert but calm attitude of David and Joshua) calmed herself and replied, “I’ve seen the photos of them. I can easily understand why you’d think I’m one of them. I might even credit the possibility that much of my body might be related to them.” She saw eyes widening at the admission, and felt surprised wariness from Thompson.

“I can only assure you that my mind and heart originates from right here in New Mexico. The only idea I have is that my mind and spirit were thrust into my new body and replaced the original owner.”

The Vice President digested this and cautiously suggested, “Would you be willing to aid us in learning more about your body? So that we might potentially better understand the nature of the Brazilian nation?”

Jill, chuckled darkly at that. “Do you honestly expect me to have enough trust in your honor to allow me to be examined by you? Your request for this meeting suggests you are attempting to smooth things and make peace, yet not even an hour ago I was forced to disable and render harmless an armed drone that would have been in a position to attack me and potentially cause tremendous collateral damage and death!” With thunder in her eyes she continued, “At every turn I have attempted to ensure my safety and that of others through peaceful means. I can not say the same for your administration!”

Feber and Thompson alike stepped back and almost quailed for it appeared as if the room had come alive dangerous electricity; as if she were shedding anger and the potential for violence like a banked fire from within her that she’d loosened control of.

Jill felt waves of fear coming from David and even terror from Thompson and she with effort brought her emotions back under control. “No, Mr. Summers. You ask to much of me. Take solace that I am offering an olive branch. Do not threaten me or mine again or we may find out just what the limit of my power is. To your regret.”

With that she mentally reached out to the tablet and with barely a thought crushed it to a large marble of metal and fragmented glass.

As David and Joshua stared at what had been a tablet in horrified amazement, Lady Adrasteia turned to David and said, “David, I know you were unaware of the drone and the continuing aggressiveness of elements within the government. As a result I will continue to be open to efforts, by you alone, to reach me.”

Her eyes softened and the fire of her anger faded. “Please don’t disappoint me!” She looked as if she would say more when a shocked expression came across her face. “If you will excuse me!” And with that the doors of the suite wrenched open and she left quickly.

The men outside the door had just enough time to watch Lady Adrasteia step into the open air and leap into the night, but not before hearing her curse, “Oh my god! When it rains it pours!”

—————————————

Carol and the gang were in a restaurant known as the “Sumo Sushi” watching, like everyone else, the live broadcast of the events at the stadium when the night was filled with the sound of sirens. Police cars started coming from almost every direction to stop near The Wells Fargo bank across the square. They quickly began forming a perimeter around the building and area.

Samantha looked out the window of the restaurant, “Hey guys! It looks like someone set off major alarms at the bank over there! The cops look really freaked!” This of course cause a good percentage of the people in the restaurant to rush to the window to see.

The restaurant audience watched a number of the newer “combat” vehicles recently acquired by the city arrive and 2 squads of SWAT were seen dashing out with armed with AR-15s.

“Guys... I’ve got a bad feeling here...”, Carol said starting to back up, “Everyone! Back away from the window!” This wasn’t anything like a standard response to a robbery. The fact that the bank had been closed for hours only reinforced her concerns. The only time she’d heard of this level of response was when a powered Fallen was involved.

The door of the bank opened and a handful of men carrying great sacks of something stepped out and froze upon seeing the array of police. They crouched and coming up from behind were two figures. The first was one of the first criminal Fallen, the Ripper. His muscle bound physique was unmistakable. The second was a relatively new Fallen villain who’d made his appearance for the first time 4 and a half months after the Curtain Fall, and was known by the papers as the Torch. Where Ripper was known for general invulnerability, the Torch was identified as a powerful pyrokinetic. Rather like main the character in the book Firestarter, he could project areas of intense heat causing things to seemingly spontaneously burst into flame. Torch wasted no time and focused on one of the nearest police cars, causing it to quickly explode as the gas tank superheated. Men nearby were thrown several feet with hair and clothes also blazing.

The restaurant crowd responded with panic, turning and rushing away from the rattled restaurant front. In their panic several were pushed down by those rushing over and past...

Jill had felt the serious unease that Carol was feeling. This was why she’d fled David. Upon leaping into the air she saw an explosion in the distance and then a surge of terror and panic from the whole gang. Clearly they were in danger! Damning all that was holy for not being more like Superman and being ‘faster than a speeding bullet’ she moved in the direction of the panic.

Thankfully the source of the danger was no more than 20 blocks away and since she could move as the crow flies and not have to navigate streets she arrived at the scene barely 10 minutes later. By that time, however several more vehicles had exploded and Ripper was tossing several more. The police were obviously outmatched and she could see at least a dozen casualties cast about. If this wasn’t stopped soon, dozens more would be injured or die! Jill’s one comfort was that all her people out of sight. She could feel them. They were frightened but perceived themselves to be safe. She’d be able to act without distraction. But how to stop them?

From what she’d read, Ripper was immensely strong and bulletproof. Torch might not be but she had no desire to be a charcoal briquette! She knew she could use enough force she could easily stop Torch. Braining him with a brick might be enough but someone whose skin is almost impossible to pierce? She probably could do that but that much power getting through might easily kill him. And while Ripper had injured quite a few he hadn’t killed anyone. She wasn’t sure she could kill someone in cold blood. How to stop them without killing?

Floating above them a memory of a news broadcast talking about subduing through the “Carotid choke hold” surfaced. Placing moderate pressure on the sides of the neck could cut off blood flow the the brain and render the perp unconscious in seconds. That’s it! The final question was sneak attack or give them a chance to surrender? She’d never done this before and she knew that the carotid choke was considered a potentially lethal use of force so in order to avoid accidentally killing them she needed to offer them the choice.

With the decision made she began lowering to the ground and yelling at the top of her lungs with as much force and determination she could muster, “ENOUGH!!! Stop this NOW!!!”

Astonishingly, all combatants actually stopped to stare at the goddess that floated into view. Amazed that her yell had actually worked, she focused on the two Fallen. “You two! You have hurt or killed people here. NO MORE! Surrender or I will stop you!”

The two stared at her for a few seconds; then Ripper started to laugh, “What are you going to do honey? I’ll admit you are a pretty distracting piece of tail, but you can’t hurt me. While I can hurt you! With that he picked up a small car in both hands and after spinning like an Olympic Hammer Toss athlete threw it at her.

To his amazement, Lady Adrasteia raised a hand and the car stopped in mid-air. Angered that he was too arrogant and stupid to listen to reason, she glanced at him in fury and did what she’d seen in the news broadcast. She focused and pressed firmly to each side of his neck. The musculature provided more resistance that she’d expected, likely due to his unnatural strength, but she focused and pressed. Ripper startled from his initial shock and feeling something began to reach up towards his neck.

A puzzled look blossomed on his face and he took a step forward and then seemed to stumble and become confused. After a few seconds, he simply collapsed.

Watching Ripper felled by a glance Torch panicked and decided to burn the goddess floating before him but as he readied his column of heat a number of plates flashed in front of her, forming a barrier. He could see a number of the plates start to glow but before they could get more than a dull orange she drifted to the side so he could see her fury and suddenly he couldn’t concentrate. The his vision blurred and then he too collapsed bonelessly.

Just as at the event at the Acme, the area was silent save for the cars burning. Jill looked over to the henchmen who’d been carrying the sacks and tilted her head expectantly. To a man they dropped the sacks, any weapons they might have and stood raising their hands in surrender. She then looked to one of the older officers. One who looked like an authority figure. She caught his eyes and nodded her head at the surrendering men. Clearly frightened by the floating figure but able to find some distraction in doing his duty he began directing officers to take the surrendering men into custody.

While the officers where moving Jill reached over and uprooted a lamppost and lifting the unconscious body of the Ripper crushed into two balls: One around Ripper’s hands that had bee placed behind him and one around his feet and legs so that he was effectively hog-tied. As for the Torch, she had no easy fix but suggested handcuffs and a hood on the assumption he had to see what he wanted to burn.

After several minutes civilians began to step out of surrounding buildings and Jill saw the Gang step out of the restaurant and he felt their relief that the danger was past. She was beginning to feel the effects of adrenaline crashing she stepped forward and into the air to get out of site before she lost it. Once over the restaurant she dropped into the alley behind (where she and the gang had originally planned on meeting after the stadium) and slid to the ground; breaking for a few moments from nerves. As she crouched shivering she felt Carol sneak through the restaurant and kneeling gently scoop her up. They stayed there until Jill mastered herself and then assuring herself that no one was observing quickly swapped into her civilian clothes that Carol had stored in a duffel bag she’d brought. Together they rejoined the Gang. Once re-united, the group of friends went to their cars and adjourned to a bar removed from all the excitement...

—————————————

High-mother, Kadrapra, examined the device before her. It was secured after her new pet, Octavia, had explained to her its existence. An amazing mechanism that collects voices and sounds from great distances! What was the foreign word? Ah yes; a radio! Through it she could hear all manner of things from outside the people. Music and word of happenings elsewhere. It was marvelous! From it, she’d already learned that many different languages were spoken. These languages were the most certain indication that this world was vastly larger than what she’d been exposed to before the sky-ripping. And it was populated entirely by other than the people. Strange stunted beings who were inherently limited but had learned to compensate through cleverness with tools. This tool building made them potentially very dangerous if not approached and managed carefully.

By now, she’d arranged the harvesting of a small number of these creatures so that she might learn more about them. With pleasure, she’d discovered that her newest pet, Octavia, was a learned one whose spheres of knowledge included languages. She’d begun to have the pet teach her a bit about the dominant languages and cultures of these creatures. Through Octavia, she’d already learned that these creatures possessed an unnatural societal structure where males were considered dominant. This disturbing information was coupled with the revelation that many of these “nations” were quite warlike. As a result they excelled in building tools of violence and even wielded weapons that could bring the fire of the sun to a battlefield! This meant that honorable combat might not be used. She and her people would need to be very careful!

Kadrapra had also directed more direct investigations into these beings. They’d discovered that there were enough physical differences that taking ownership of them was much more difficult. The bond created was stunted and not nourishing. Control could be achieved, but it was a constant slow drain on her vitality. There was definitely a limit on the number of pets that could be harvested from these beings. This would certainly affect how she would have to handle these lesser creatures once her conflict within the remaining three cities was finished.

The High-mother looked down at Octavia, who was kneeling submissively at her feet and instructed her to, when not teaching the rudiments of the language of her home nation, the “States”, to review these “radio” broadcasts and assemble information that she thought Kadraprabah might find useful. Beaming, Octavia leaned a brushed her cheek against the cloth of Kadrapra‘s dress and throatily responded in the proper language, “Uma amin aute!”

Curtain Fall - Chapter 12

David and Joshua stood looking at the space where Lady Adrasteia had stood before taking flight. David, for his part, had never before seen the the Fallen woman visibly angry before and it had shaken him to his core. If beings like her had existed in the far past he could easily understand the origin of Gods. Lady Adrasteia’s presence and personality had really felt like a real force of nature. David had felt as if her anger could have struck him down, and when she’d warned the Vice President, she’d felt like Zeus brandishing the thunderbolt. Joshua stood next to him and looked as if he felt the same.

“Holy shit!”, the Colonel said in a shaky voice, “I never want to have her angry with me, ever!”

David nodded ruefully in sympathy. Then both men jumped as David’s cell started ringing. Recovering, David looked at the phone and accepted the call while putting it on speaker and closing the doors. “Yes Mr. Vice President? I’m sorry we were disconnected as we’ve suffered a malfunction with the tablet.” He noticed the Colonel shakily snorting at David’s tepid description.

“What was the nature of the malfunction?”, Summers asked.

“Well, sir, Lady Adrasteia was displeased with your request. She, ah, turned the tablet into a marble and stormed out sir.”

“She what?!?”

“She crushed the 12 inch tablet into a ball the size of a marble. With just an angry glance.”

There was silence over the connection for a number of seconds. VP Summers then spoke in a tired and worried voice, “Have we, I screwed our chances with her? Colonel Thompson, you just met her. What do you think?”

Thompson pulled himself up and responded, “Permission to speak freely sir?” At Summer’s affirmation, Thompson continued, “Well sir, if I have to be honest, we’ve made a number of big mistakes and antagonized her. It is my impression that she was willing to start at least a dialog sir. Our actions by our military have spoiled any chance of having her work for us, however. I was given a taste of her anger tonight sir and I was so frightened by it I almost soiled myself. She has a sense of power about her that seems beyond human.

Fearing the conclusions they might come to based on that analysis David cut in, “Even with that Mr. Vice President, she told us she was still willing to talk to us. Through me, apparently, as she seems to see me as an individual worth of trust still. I have to agree with the Colonel, however. Our actions thus far, have utterly destroyed any feelings of trust she might have entertained for the government as a whole.” David paused a bit, then continued, “I would urge for us to not dig ourselves any deeper. If she discovers anymore actions she deems threatening I suspect we will truly make an enemy of her. The repercussions of that I shudder to think of.”

David and Joshua listened to the cabinet men talk, and it was apparent that Summers was beyond angry with SecDef Spears. David suspected that Spears would be stepping down soon.

When the discussions on the other end of the connection slowed, the Vice President returned to speak with the two men. “Well Deputy Director Feber, every mistake we’ve engaged in has been against your strongest advice and warning. Let’s see if we can do better in the future. You are going to be establishing a new base of operations down there, where you have Carte Blanche.

I advise you to discuss this with your family tonight and make plans...”

————————————

Word of events at the bank had made it to a number of affiliates by the time Jill and Carol got home that night. “World News Now” actually featured cellphone videos captured by bystanders. Even the media mentioning it without corroborating video, however, referenced witnesses who declared that she floated into the fray like a goddess of war. Once there, she “casually” defeated two of the most dangerous powered that had come to light. Witnesses claimed the super powered criminals were brought low simply by a look of fury alone! It was only by her mercy that they were alive at all!

This image of Lady Adrasteia was then contrasted with her open and even affectionate behavior at the stadium. The on air analysis suggested she had been provoked and concerned with protecting the injured at the bank. This duality of behavior was marveled at. At the end of the program the main commentator revealed that a researcher had uncovered the origins of the heroine’s name.

“We can only applaud the appropriateness of using the name Adrasteia! This name is linked with one of the lesser known Greek goddesses. This goddess was the deity charged with the nurturing and protection of the infant Zeus. Other interpretations reference this deity as ‘She who cannot be escaped’, a goddess of inescapable justice or revenge.” The speaker focused earnestly on the camera and finished, “Both descriptions can apply to this heroine. Who ever she is and where ever she is from, we can only thank her for her timely intercession tonight!”

He then concluded the program, “That is all we have to cover for now, so for all, we again thank Lady Adrasteia. From all of us on “World News Now” wish you all a safe night!”

Jill watched the broadcast with dismay and cupped her face in embarrassment. Carol for her part would not have looked out of place with a bowl of popcorn as her eyes bounced between the TV and her lover’s face. Her amazement and humor watching Jill’s discomfort brought giggles to her lips. “Wow sweetie! I didn’t know I was routinely carpet munching a goddess!” At Jill’s groan of embarrassed horror, Carol lost it and fell into Jill howling with laughter.

The next weeks followed in an unexpectedly quiet fashion. Even with the stadium and the events that immediately followed making Albuquerque’s super-heroine a subject of eager discussion, no important fall-out was forthcoming. Days at work saw the expected increase in attention (as her fellow workers were aware of her being Lady Adrasteia) but other than approving nods and conspiratorial smiles and a general feeling of growing pride and even affection, she was largely left to herself.

She also became aware of an increasing number of connections to her coworkers. While nothing as strong as those of her closest friends, they were there. She interpreted this as a reflection of the growing friendships around her.

The big surprise at work came when she was called into the suite of the upper management. When Jill reported she was told that there had been found ways to hide the links between herself and and her old identity. Jill didn’t pretend to understand the legal machinations and she suspected they weren’t entirely legal, but Mr. Grant assured her it was the least they could do to protect her privacy considering all she’d done to protect the city. He even arranged for a legitimate looking Social Security card!

On that front, Jill was surprised and guardedly relieved when she realized that she’d neither seen nor felt any further evidence of ‘Men in Black’, in spite of the announcement of a new branch opening of the F-branch (the government agency charged with policing Fallen, and she slowly allowed herself the luxury of relaxing a bit. She was surprised and pleased to also hear that David was heading the branch here. She suspected that might be because of her expressed willingness to at least talk with him. Her ‘friendship’ with David might also make it easier to comply with the recently passed registration requirements.

Over all, it appeared that life for Jill, Carol and the gang was actually settling down into a calmer routine.

One area that still seemed to be developing, however, was Jill’s awareness and the strength of her ‘bonds with her friends. They continued to grow and had progressed to the point that she felt the touch of her friends anywhere they might be in the city. She’d also become aware of another aspect of these bonds. She noticed that she seemed to drawl strength, both emotionally and even to an extent physically from them! And she’d found that while the default was for this energizing effect to come to her, she could with a conscious effort redirect this flow of energy to the other end of a bond. Carol was very grateful for this on those mornings when she found it hard to get up for what ever reason. Jill could give her a sort of “jump start”!

One night in April, Jill was assisting in making dinner as Carol was a little under the weather due to a spring cold that was going around. She was helping to prepare dinner by cutting vegetable components for the meal. She’d begun to address the onions when, due to her eyes clouding and tearing from the fresh onions, she misjudged the position of the knife and sliced her finger.

“Ow! Oh fudge!”, Jill exclaimed in pain as she pulled the bleeding hand away. She thrust the injured finger into her mouth and as many do, and nursed the injury.

Carol looked to Jill from warming the plate for browning the food Jill was preparing and saw the grimace of pain on Jill’s face. “Oh dear! What happened love?” Seeing a few spots of red on the cutting board she realized Jill had cut herself and quickly grabbed a paper towel and reached to Jill; gently pulling the cut from Jill’s mouth. “Come on sweetie! Let’s take a closer look at that cut!”

Jill allowed Carol to pull her hand. She’d always been uncomfortable with things like blood, even when she’d been Gill, so she turned her eyes away as Carol began to wipe the wound. “It really hurt when I slipped. How bad is it? Will I need stitches?” Carol didn’t immediately respond.

The silence led Jill to fear the worst, “Oh it’s bad isn’t it?!?”

“Uh honey? Look...”, Carol urged with nervous amazement.

Jill, screwed herself up to work past the squeamishness and looked to her injured hand; and watched as the last of the cut finished sealing itself. She blinked, confused. She also became aware that the finger no longer hurt!

“It healed itself?”, Jill whispered in in a tiny voice. Carol only nodded. She focused on it as if a little afraid the finger might choose to just leave her body. “It healed itself in seconds...

Come to think of it, in the last few months, I’ve felt better than I ever have, I don’t remember any bruises or aches. Not even sniffles!”

Still focused on the finger she held Carol sniffed and muttered, “Lucky bitch!”

Jill noted the unconscious envy and reached up hold Carol’s hands in her own. Really taking stock of the cold Carol was beginning to come down with she decided to try something. “If I can heal like this... Hold still!”

Jill tightened her grasp and really focused pushing the energy she felt traveling through the bond. As soon as she did, Carol went rigid and moaned.

Carol felt the power flooding through her. She felt it filling every part of her; even parts that she’d tried to keep private from her lover. Those dark pockets of her heart and mind where she harbored fear of the power she saw that Jill had. Fear of the anger she occasionally exhibited; her almost casual destructive ability. Pockets containing envy and jealousy. Envy that Jill was so powerful and she, Carol, was just human. Jealousy that Jill possessed an almost supernatural beauty and while she felt mildly attractive, she looked like a muddied street urchin in comparison.

All these parts were filled and gently evaporated away in the warmth of the love she felt filling her. Filling her and not stopping. The warmth continued and began to concentrate and cause the affection and need she felt for Jill rise up and begin to blaze! Carol’s mind whited out as all was obliterated by pleasure.

Jill held Carol’s hands and felt and saw her body almost convulsing as she let out a strangled but utterly pleasured moan. Carol had shut her eyes tightly and had thrown he head back without awareness of balance. If Jill hadn’t been steadying her she would have fallen back like a felled tree. Terrified she’d hurt the one she’d come to feel was her perfect mate, Jill stopped pushing and cried out, “Carol! Honey! Are you, did I hurt you?!?”

Carol slowly came back to herself and as she did, she was aware that things had fundamentally changed. She had changed; had been changed. She could now clearly feel what Jill felt! Carol could feel the full breath of what Jill felt. “Is this what my beloved feels with everyone?”, Carol wondered. If so, how did she avoid loosing her mind? Looking inward, Carol understood that what ever link or ‘bond’ they’d developed now made the original link feel insignificant by comparison. She realized, how lucky she was in that Jill really did lover her unselfishly because she knew that if she had felt a need, want or demand from Jill during this outpouring of power, she would have gladly surrendered her entire being to fulfill it. Lacking any demand she was simply left with an understanding that Jill was now more important to her than even life. Their love was was as necessary as breathing; and she reveled in its completion of her being!

Carol’s body relaxed and she slowly returned to facing Jill. When her eyes fluttered open and focused on Jill, they shone with a new light and clarity. Jill then heard clearly in her head, even though Carol never moved her full lips from the smile, “I understand now! Oh my darling. I love you too!!”

Carol saw the the poleaxed expression on Jill’s face and realizing that Jill had actually heard her non-verbal declaration continued out loud, “Oh! I think my cold is gone too!” Carol then started giggling...

Some days later, Carol and Jill decided to take a chance and see if it might be possible to co-exist at least with governmental forces. So they planned a visit to the newly opened Albuquerque F-Branch.

David sat at his desk reviewing the days reports on the latest Fallen criminal to come to his notice. He was a man who very much resembled a Fallen soldier he’d met several months back in that this criminal displayed the ability to move far faster than the eye could track. This one channeled his ability, much like the soldier, into his hand to hand combat effectiveness in some type of martial arts. He’d appeared a handful of times to easily beat individuals down as he robbed them. He was coming to the end of the report when the phone rang.

Picking the phone up he answered, “Yes Mary?”

“Sir,” the voice of his newly placed secretary voiced, “There is a woman at the lobby who would like to speak with you. She said you have a mutual acquaintance, a Mr. Borsage, and that she would like to see you as she registers.”

“And why do I need to hear this?”, he asked shortly, “Why wasn’t she just escorted to registration and testing?”

A pause as his secretary spoke with the receptionist, “I’m sorry sir, she’s not making a great deal of sense. She says she’d rather not be annoyed enough to play with more marbles?”

David froze as ice filled his spine, “Nancy, I want you immediately inform everyone that the lobby and corridors leading to registration are to be immediately cleared. Under no circumstances is anyone to leave their rooms!”

“S-Sir? I. I don’t understand?”, Marla asked with fear creeping into her voice.

“We have a very important visitor in the lobby. And we will do absolutely nothing to antagonize her. Is that clear?”

Mary was a very intelligent woman and he could hear in her voice that she’d connected the dots, “Oh! I think I understand sir! I’ll arrange for the path to be cleared sir!” Mary paused, and then ventured a bit sheepishly, “Sir? Uh, after she is done.. Would it be possible to get an autograph?”

Startled, David let out a little laugh. “I’ll ask for you Mary.”

“Thank you sir!”, she chirped with excitement as she hung up.

Shortly the “guest” waiting in the lobby suddenly heard over the building PA, “Attention!Deputy director Feber has instructed that ALL personnel are to immediately clear the halls of the 1’st floor. Return to your work spaces without delay and under no circumstances are you to leave them. All security personnel are to stand down and take absolutely no action! I repeat, All security personnel are to stand down. You will be informed when these rules are to be relaxed.”

The guards securing the lobby saw the eyes of the receptionist’s eye’s widen to saucers as he looked at the woman standing in front of him after he heard the announcement and realized that she was the reason for the PA message. Of the 5, only one reacted and discovered as he reached to pull his Desert Eagle pistol, that he couldn’t lift it from his holster!

He glanced up in panic to see the woman glancing at him from under her Hijab and Niqab. She tilted her head with amusement in her eyes and she spoke up wryly, “Really?? Do you really want your testicles to rule over your brain?”

The security guard then understood that the woman was responsible for his weapon being stuck and he quickly stopped and raised his hands in surrender; his eyes wide as well.

The woman giggled and praised, “Good boy!”

Jill almost startled as she felt Carol, through their new connection, giggling as well. It had taken a while for Jill to calm and understand that she’d not hurt Carol when she’d accidentally forged a FULL bond with Carol. But Carol herself had opened herself than Jill thought possible and she could see that while fundamental things had changed, she was in no way a puppet. The best analogy Jill and Carol could come up with was that they’d been married to each other more completely than anyone could conceive. The saying “flesh of my flesh” truly felt real now rather than just an allusion.

Those in the lobby waited a few more minutes until the high security elevator dinged and opened to reveal D. D. Feber. He stepped forward to grasp the woman’s hand warmly, “My Lady! This is truly an unexpected pleasure!”

Jill, for her part, swept him into a warm hug. “David! I’m amazed to learn you’re now stationed here!”

David’s eyes took in the officer with his hands up and glanced at Jill curiously, where upon she glanced that way again and giggled, “Men! He’s a diligent officer who just let his hormones and perceived duty get little ahead of his brain! No problem.”

“If you’re certain?” At her confident nod he turned and led her down a hall. As they walked he answered her question, “Well with transport across the nation no longer a matter of hours, my superiors decided to increase the level of authority of the bureau chiefs everywhere. It was decided that since you seem to actually like me I should be stationed here.”

“Oh, I hope this isn’t a demotion for you David, I would hate to think you are being punished for being honorable with me!”, Jill asked with concern.

“No, no. My authority has, if anything, increased!”, David assured her, “I think they’ve finally convinced certain branches of government that not everything is a ‘nail’.”

Jill nodded and they entered a suite of nervous men and women, who looked at D.D. Feber and then to this strange woman who warranted his ‘personal’ attention.

David gestured to the workers and assured Jill that they would work her through the process. Jill finished removing her head cover and turned to focus on who the emotional dynamics suggested was the office manager. Her eyes crinkled with laugh lines at the contained panic she felt and she called out, “Hello! I’d like your help! The law states that the Fallen all need to register. I’m not entirely comfortable with this but I feel I should obey the law.”, as she approached the manager.

The man coughed and glanced at D.D. Feber, then spoke, “Ah, yes! We can start with eh basics then. Name?”

“Lady Adrasteia.”

Someone in the room dropped a mug and it shattered on the floor. Gulping noticeably the man repeated, “Your t-true name mam?”

Jill, slowly shook her head. “No I think that will have to do.” At this the manager glanced to the director and he shook his head.

Quickly understanding that this wasn’t going to be a standard interview He continued asking the standard questions while she distractedly supplied partial answers or refused to answer outright.

Eventualy David had had enough and he barked, “Alright enough! Why are you really here? You clearly don’t really care about registering.”

Jill pat the managers hand gently and turned her chair to look at David, “Honestly? I came to see and get a feel for your agency her in Albuquerque. I wanted to see if there had really been a change in behavior.” Jill sensed David’s irritation at the suggestion of untrustworthiness rise and she quickly raised her hand. “Every thing I’ve seen since I’ve arrived had been has been straightforward. This only confirms in my mind my expectations that you, at least, truly only want to act honorably. For the safety of all.” She paused a bit and grinned. “I also wanted to get a feel for your patience. How much I could push until you hit your limit!”

David shook his head and muttered, “You definitely enjoy pushing buttons don’t you?”

Internally wondering how much of the urge to poke the bear was hers and how much a contribution of Carol’s she slowly responded, “Well.. Can you honestly blame me? If I’d behaved as an honest little Girl Scout, I would have disappeared into a dark hole somewhere long ago.” Feeling his acquiescence to her concerns she clapped the thighs and stood to face the manager. “OK now.What do you want to really want to know?

At that point the manager and David directed her into the “Powers” Lab where they might try to get a handle on the powers they knew about. She happily demonstrated telekinesis by lifting and moving numerous objects. She seemed to top out at somewhere in the range of 50 discrete objects. To test actual strength she wound up being asked to resist the pressure of a leading industrial hydraulic power press. Purely resisting they found her upper limit in the 60 ton range. Translation? She was powerful enough to lift an M1 Abrams battle tank. She had already demonstrated, she could fly. She wouldn’t win many races however as her top speed was not even 15 mph. She also volunteered the information that she possessed the ability to heal much more quickly than human natural. To demonstrate this she allowed them to puncture her skin with a scalpel blade although the she drew the line at that. Through it all she made the effort to cooperate and bear discomfort with bravery and good humor.

By the time the the extensive medical examination was completed they had affirmed her conclusion that she was no longer strictly human. Her hemoglobin was indeed iron-based but the cells did not completely match that of human blood. Simple smears on a slide suggested that she had 50 chromosomes. Her eyes saw slightly farther in to the infrared and ultraviolet range that humans. Finally, her heart was positioned directly under her breastbone and leaned neither to the left or right.

During this time, Jill had carefully monitored the local emotional field and had noted the rumor of her presence had made it to the general population when she felt a significant spike in excitement. When it failed to be followed with anticipation/malice/fear, she felt reassured that David’s honesty had born fruit throughout those in-house. She relaxed and by the time they finished her pleasure and warmth at the “good behavior” was reflected in the excited and fear-free attitudes in those surrounding her.

She even posed for selfies with most of the techs and David’s secretary when he remembered to call her! During this time, more relaxed small talk ensued with Jill suggesting she’d like to have a friendly dinner with him and his family sometime, to which he replied he’d think on it.

Jill also asked if he knew of any special events to memorialize the date of the Curtain Fall in the works. The anniversary was only 6 weeks away after all. He assured her she would know when they were announced and Jill promised to consider contributing to a local ceremony if one were planned. To that end she requested and received a direct contact number to reach David (she was still wary of providing a number associated with a phone she had permanent access to).

With what she’d hoped to see confirmed she smiled and was escorted to the lobby where she left with a much lighter heart.

—————————————

High Mother Anarra stood alone looking out from her palace balcony and pondered the secret papers that had been handed to her only moments before. They were papers that had been smuggled to her, at considerable risk, here in Tirielen from her spy in Beleyaavan. This news shook Anarra to her core.

It wasn’t the fact that High Mother Kadrapra had ignored the agreement to avoid the outsiders for now. Contact with them was inevitable. It wasn’t even the revelations surrounding their advanced tools and rumors of their weapons. It was the rendering, the “photograph” from the Outsider’s document. The document, called in outsider language a “newspaper” showed the image of her niece, Asha! One of the very many who had vanished at the Ripping!

“How!?!? How can she live and my sister not feel her?”, Anarra wondered to herself. The close bond between a mother and a daughter should be strong enough to let her sister know her daughter lived, even half a world away, yet her sister Turi remained sequestered in desolate mourning.

“My love? I feel your pain.”, came the voice of her Yeste' verno' (First Husband). “What distresses you so?”

Anarra turned to her First and saw deep concerned reflected in his look. She moved into his strong arms and laid her head against his chest. “It appears this world is more strange than we imagined! I just received this.”, showing the newspaper clip showing her niece, “It seems, that something in this world is interfering with Turi’s bond with Asha.”

Her First looked stunned at the image and asked, “She is alive?!? How is this possible? Where is she? Why is she dressed as a protector?”

“She is in an Outsider land far to the north. In a city-state known as Albuquerque.”

“How did we learn of this?”

At that question Anarra grimaced. “My spies in Beleyaavan have alerted me that Kadrapra has learned of her.” She then looked darkly at the communications, “Her palace is in quite an uproar over this discovery.”

Her first looked grimly concerned, “If Kadrapah were to capture Asha, she could be used as a powerful hostage to suppress your opposition to her goals!”

Anarra snarled, “I’m quite aware of that!”, but reached to hold more firmly to her favorite as he quailed at her anger. “No! I’m not angry with you my darling. I’m upset at this threat to our tenuous balance.” She disengaged and moved to take up a goblet of wine.

“What are we going to do?”, her Yeste' verno' asked, “Do we even have the ability to find her?”

“I’m not certain, my love. Kadrapah has begun investing considerable effort in learning about the Outsiders. I understand she even has begun learning the language of these aliens.” She paused and then ventured, “We may have to start doing the same.”

Anarra passed the room in deep thought and as she did, her First spoke, “Perhaps we should come to an agreement with the Hi-mother in Retnalpas. If we were to combine cooperatively we might send a team to this Albqluerk and find Asha before Kadrapah might. If we were to send two young ones; one from each city-state to ensure that neither gains undue advantage, they might adapt to these aliens more easily and prove less threatening if discovered?”

Anarra thought the suggestion over and began to nod slowly. There was merit in what he suggested. Sending young might be an excellent choice as those who’ve achieved their majority might have become too settled in their ways of thinking to easily adapt to what must be a very strange world. They would also likely be able to more easily connect with Asha who was barely even out of childhood at 60 years of age. A young one of 130 or so would at least remember the intemperance and emotional vigor Asha would have, while beginning to have gained some of the wisdom of an adult. The suggestion of collaborating with Retnalpas also had merit as it could strengthen ties with their sister state. She glanced at her First and fed him her pleasure and pride in him. As he flushed and leaned into the wave like a flower to the sun, she smiled and said, “This is why I value you so my First! You always provide such good counsel!”

In a week Anarra had spoken with ,Darsaltheer, the Hi-mother of Retnalpas and together they had assembled two young but promising women with two protectors each. They would travel stealthily as they might while learning the language of the Outsiders. Armed with the ability to speak they would make their way to this foreign city-state to the north and gather Anarra’s wayward niece and bring her back to civilized lands again. Turi tried to insist on going with the two but both Hi-mothers prevailed on her to remain home. Two members of the royal house exposed to danger was two too many. Turi agreed only after solemn vows were made that her daughter would be returned to her. Grudgingly she agreed. A few days later, the team of women passed the barrier and into the wilderness.

Curtain Fall - Chapter 13

Itimori and De’elen moved steadily through the lush environment, proceeded by a lightly clothed protector armed with his standard combat pole-arm. Following was a second who was tasked with pulling supplies via a wheeled pack. The remaining two were flanking the women out of view.

Other than weaponry there was little machinery in evidence. It had been concluded that the ability to recharge any powered transportation or device might be problematic, so it had been decided to go without until they might acquire such from the aliens.

“Why didn’t we just step out of the lands and quickly capture a couple of the aliens and make them help us with their transport again?”, asked De’elen.

“Since Hi-mother Kadrapah has started capturing and collecting, it has been noticed that the aliens have become more alert and aggressive. It was decided by the Mistresses of Strategy that avoiding the alien protectors surrounding our people would avoid danger. Once away from them, we can find and collect some aliens more easily.”, Itimori explained with a sigh. “I know neither of us are used to traveling like this, but better this than having to fight unnecessarily!”

“I know,” De’elen replied sulkily, “It’s just harder than I thought it would be...”

Itimori laughed at this, “I know we were told this would be perhaps one of our greatest challenges! Try to think of this as a part of our adventure! Admittedly a horribly hot, tiring and often boring one, but still adventure. One where we will save a princess from this barbaric wilderness.”

De’elen chuckled at Itimori’s acknowledgement of how unpleasant this “adventure” was so far and suppressed further whining.

Once free of the likelihood of discovery, they made their way back to the main river and pressed east. They made certain to avoid being seen by smaller ugly river vessels that appeared to have strange weapons, looking like the ones carried by the alien protectors but larger, they continued down stream.

When the day waned, they made camp and dined on way-bread and meat that protectors caught and killed. Afterward, they relaxed and the women gazed at the strange stars above.

De’elen glanced at her companion, “Do you think we’ll ever find any more of the people taken from us? I mean, if we’ve found that Asha is here, might we find more?”

Itimori could feel loss and grief coming off of De’elen and she let her feelings of loss out as well to show she understood. “I don’t know, De. I miss them all too! It has been almost a year and I miss my sister and even my brother more today than when the Ripping first came! I sometimes feel like the loss of so many has hollowed us out.” She turned to look at De’elen’s glistening eyes. “Perhaps finding and saving Asha will be a step at least in healing the pain.”

The girls slid into each other’s arms and snuggled in shared loss; gaining what solace they might in the shared pain...

The days saw them uneventfully traveling along the river until one afternoon they espied a larger non-protector vessel on the river. As they watched, it pulled closer to their bank of the river and anchored! Shortly a smaller powered vessel holding somewhere in the neighborhood of a dozen individuals made to the shore where the passengers were helped onto land by a small handful of uniformed men. Fascinated by this they watched unobserved as the men led them about explaining things to those they escorted. The passengers, for their part, looked about with great interest (if little understanding) and used strange devices that they would periodically orient towards objects or areas of interest. If they listened carefully they could occasionally hear a strange buzzing/clicking sound.

Pulling back, De’elen and Itimori conferred and concluded that this must be a pleasure excursion with the uniformed men acting as guides and protectors! Other than large knives none of the men were armed and the women decided that this group of pleasure seekers and guides might be ideal to approach.

Paulo had been minding a small family of Americano’s comprised of a husband, wife and two children as they wandered about in this “safe” area of the rainforest. Other that the little boy’s habit of wanting to wander out of sight they’d been no trouble. They were certainly more pleasurable that some Americano’s he’d had to deal with. Speaking of the wandering boy, he’d just vanished into the jungle. Paulo went dashing into the growth working to catch up to the boy when he heard to little boy give an exclamation of surprise, “Woah! You ladies are real pretty!” He himself then stepped into a small clearing to see two impossibly beautiful women kneeling in front of the boy. One of the women continued crouching next to the child smiling and speaking in a language he’d never heard before, “Vedui' ai er; lle naa lisse'! lle sana aminaya lle atara?” (Greetings little one; you are sweet! Could you take me to your mother?)

The other woman slowly stood as she watched Paulo slow to a stop. As she looked at him a slow grin grew on her.

It took little effort on Itimori’s part to captivate Paolo. She found these aliens quite susceptible to emotional influence and Paolo was soon completely ignoring the fact that Itimori and her companions had appeared out of nowhere and didn’t speak any language he’d heard before. It took little time for the girls to be ushered back to the man in charge and shortly they and their protectors were brought aboard the riverboat.

Very quickly they were brought before the captain. His distrust of the 6 of them was quickly reduced as De’elen and Itimori who were closely monitoring his emotional state, managed to foster sympathy in him and his command crew when the girls expressed frustration at her inability to speak in a language they could understand. The fact that she did know and speak a few words, names really, pertaining to America, convinced the captain to match them up with a number of the Americans when the sightseers returned.

The two day return trip proved quite helpful and shocking to De’elen and Itimori. While still mostly ignorant of the language, they did learn enough to satisfy very basic needs. The women also made great efforts to draw the Americans into their sphere. Since the families were open and friendly, and the women had no need at this time to demand anything they’d likely resist there was no need to force a bond and control them. The eagerness of the women to simply learn and befriend simply warmed the families.

Through sign language and what pidgin English they had been able to pick up the managed to get the message across that they needed professional tutors for English and were assured they would get help upon arriving at the port.

In addition to learning to communicate they also tried to learn a bit about the society they were entering. An aspect of it that shocked them was the submissive behavior of the women with regards to their men! With disgust at the affront to the natural order they came to discover that males were primarily the dominant force in the alien society. This provoked fierce discussion between De’elen and Itimori, and they finally came to the conclusion that since these aliens largely possessed no powers, certainly none like the people possessed, that the fact that alien minds were isolated combined with simple physical strength had to be the deciding factors. Females, being weaker and unable to truly see and share emotions had difficulty controlling the males or resisting force.

This aspect of the culture arose late the first night when the man they’d first met, tried to draw Itimori into a liaison. When rebuffed she had to contend with Paolo becoming aggressive. This threatened assault was easily dealt with, however, when a protector was quickly called. He rapidly drove him back with only bruises from a single strike to Paolo’s chest that launched him 15 feet down the corridor. The strike combined with Itimori forcing a healthy dose of fear drove Paolo away. Itimori could likely have dealt with it on her own, but she had no desire to compel or damage him mentally. Forcing it might have bound him to her and she had no desire to waste the effort on such an unimportant male. And that was what a protector was for anyway!

Another thing they discovered over the days of travel was that even pleasurable emotions passively shining from these outsiders was not nutritious! Unlike their own people who could easily feed and sustain them, trying to take sustenance from these aliens was like eating a sweet. Their was simply not right. This made them doubly grateful for the presences of their protectors.

Coming to understand this only deepened their concern for Asha. “Oh De! If Asha is alone, she is likely starving! We will need to share the men with her.”

De’elen thought about it and cautioned, “We will have to be careful, Iti! If she’s been months without N’dmi me'a (mind’s light) she may not be able to help trying to drain one of our protectors and leaving him a husk!” Itimori agreed about the danger and they vowed to be alert to the possibility.

Arriving at the city of Manaus was also a true revelation. The immensity of the city was humbling and a little terrifying! They could never have conceived that there could be so many beings in the world, much less in one city-state!

The family they had most attached to took them under their wing and took them to the local university. Once on campus they were escorted to the language program and introduced to a professor of English.

The family husband introduced Itimori and De’elen to professor Diego and explained that they desperately needed to learn to speak English. The girls thanked the husband and encouraged him to go back to his family.

As he left both girls focused on Diego and sensed his sympathy for their need, but also sensed his hesitancy to help them. They glanced at each other and then by unspoken agreement decided that they needed him and his help. They indicated that he should wait for a moment as they talked.

“This male has knowledge we need him to teach us and he hesitates.” De’elen stated in frustration. “What should we do? I think we should claim him! We could easily bend him to our will and gain a servitor to guide us in this unknown land.”
Itimori considered the proposal, and raised objections, “We already know that collecting him will not benefit us via N’dmi me'a, however. What if collecting him not only doesn’t nurture but is also a drain?”

While the girls talked in their native language, Professor Diego listened with increasing amazement!. These women were speaking a tongue which bore NO resemblance to any he’d been exposed to before. The fluid quality contained no language roots he’d even ever read about! Where were these women from? As he listened raptly, he noticed the women registering his fascination and their conversation died out. The women quickly gazed at one another again and the taller of the two turned to face him again while the smaller simply closed her eyes. Smiling coyly, she pointed at herself, “Itimori.” Then she gestured at the other, “De’elen.” Finally she pointed at him, “Dee-aygo!”

Seeing his eyes widen as he understood she’d named them, she pointed from him and shifting the finger to herself said, “Lle istima lye,” finally doing the gesture in reverse, “Lye istima lle?”

His excitement grew enormously and he pointed at himself, “Lye... Me?” He then almost giddy continued, “Lle... You?” Seeing her eyes light up she slowly nodded with a small smile growing.

“Yes. Yes I will teach you! Ah, Lye istma lle!! Diego istma lle!”

Itimori smiled and moved over to Diego and pulled him into a tight hug saying, “Diola lle.” Diego, at this point, was filled with such a feeling of happiness that he he broke into laughter he almost forgot where he was. What he could learn, the fame he might eventually gain from discovering a new living language made him giddy! If he had to take the time to teach them English, he would consider it a trade well spent!

De’elen stood watching the two embrace and sported a secret grin. It seems they wouldn’t need to take possession of him after all! Just using gentle pushes in an area he was already interested in brought him to a state similar to a huan (dog) begging to play fetch!

Diego immediately began teaching them. By the time he stopped the sun was approaching the horizon. He didn’t want to stop, but as the town became dangerous outside at night, he felt they should head back to their place of rest. He quickly found out that neither they nor their male friends had arranged for a place to stay he invited them home where he could continue teaching.

They arrived at his home and strangely finding it more important to teach and learn from the women than go to work he spent the next couple of weeks immersing them and himself in the languages. While this was happening he was amazed at the rapidity with which they learned. They seemed to almost instinctually grasp meanings and their recall was phenomenal!

By the end of two weeks, the women had a firm grasp of English; and while not conversational, would be able to readily make their way. In addition, by spending time with his wife and children they’d picked up the basics of Portuguese as well!

He was in awe of them and in spite of her initial objections his wife Marie had also come to care for them as well.

When the time came that Itimori announced it was time for them to venture forth he and his family objected. But the women and their quiet and polite male chaperones were firm. They explained that they needed to travel to the city of Albuquerque to meet a family member. When explained the requirements of international travel they were distressed. They explained it essential that they not come into conflict with authorities as they needed to “rescue” the family member and “powers” might be enlisted to stop them.

Understanding that government was often corrupt and wanting to help Diego, with misgivings, explained the nature of the underworld and how they might be enlisted to arrange such travel. Diego had even heard of human smugglers who might help! With Diego’s hints and instructions they thanked him and moved on.

Seeing how they’d easily drawn Diego to serve them they left with confidence about the next step in their journey...

———————————————

Time passed quickly and as the anniversary of the Curtain Fall approached Jill began to see red ribbons draped about or worn by individuals with white roses pinned to them. It had become a sign worn by an increasing number to show that one had lost one dear to them. Jill found it a beautiful and solemn indication that many found the events almost a year ago still fresh and painful.

Jill had even bought a ribbon herself, but hadn’t had the strength to wear it yet. Until now, Jill had done her best to avoid thinking about Tom as her way of coping with the loss of a man as close to being a brother as she’d ever had. But avoidance was becoming difficult.

In the past weeks she’d found herself remembering how he’d pulled Gill back from the brink of giving up as he mourned the deaths of his family and fiancé. She thought of his steadfast quiet support and patience. Tom become a true brother to Gill who was always there; ready with a lift or just a smack to the side of the head for a reality check. The pain of his disappearance had become a sore she was no longer able to shove aside.

Carol had felt the grief coming off of Jill and she made a point to stay as close as she could, so that Jill could feel how essential Jill had become to Carol and how every bit of her being was was now Jill’s.

Jill could also feel similar loss radiating from many surrounding her for their own loved ones. Carol remarked she could feel the echo of that awareness through the bond and assured Jill she was so proud that she’d offered to be present at the city sponsored vigil that was scheduled for the anniversary. “You are doing a good and necessary thing honey. We need... The whole city needs to honor and move forward.” She squeezed Jill in a hug, “You need this too! If by speaking, you can help others, I know you’ll be able to start properly grieving as well.”

Jill leaned into Carol and smiled weakly, “Hopefully you’re right, my angel. If I can help those I speak to, I think you might be right.”

The Vigil was scheduled to take place at the city center and as Carol and Jill drove to work each day they could see preparations in progress. Great red banners with the images of white roses hung from pillars and banks of seating were being assembled. A raised podium stage was also being constructed. Expected crowds ere expected to measure in the tens of thousands. “Oh Carol,” Jill gasped as she imagined the mass of humanity that would be here, “I don’t know if I can do this! There are supposed to be thousands here in a few days. What should I say?” Jill looked haunted and continued, “I know I’m supposed to be this ‘super hero’, but don’t have a magic wand to bring everyone back to us.”

Carol thought a bit. Then she quietly responded, “You’re right; you can’t. You can’t wave a hand and just magically wipe away a year of mourning either. All you can do, really, is show them that you understand their pain.”

As they pulled into work Carol parked the car and hugged Jill. “I read somewhere, that pain shared is pain halved. I think that is what you need to remind them of, my heart.”

Fortified with Carol’s love, Jill decided to work on this concept at work. She made made concerted efforts to touch those workers who showed pain inspired by the coming anniversary and to show her understanding. Much to her amazement Jill found that it did help! Simply offering an understanding smile and hug and consciously sharing her feelings of understanding and tenderness lessened her own grief and was occasionally transforming to the individuals she shared with.

On the day of the ceremony Jill asked for as many of her co-workers as was convenient to come so that they might be on hand to offer support to her and those about them. Of course, they wouldn’t “know her” but she’d take comfort in what was likely to be a wrenching time. Many assured her they’d come.

A few hours later “Lady Adrasteia” stood next to the Mayor of Albuquerque and David out of sight, behind the podium. She was dressed in her signature red gown with armor. In addition, she wore the ribbon and rose. The crowd was listening to to the proceeding speaker, Archbishop Anders of the Santa Fe Archdiocese.

The mayor turned to Lady Adrasteia, “I would like to thank you again, my Lady, for coming here for our ceremony. Your presence and what you’ve done to help others lends strong gravitas to this event!”

Jill could feel the mercenary glee in the mayor and responded acerbically, “I’m sure you think having me here at your request won’t hurt your political career any either.” Jill floated until her head was noticeably above the mayor and continued as she stared down, “Let me assure you that if I discover you try to use my presence as validation of you and your politics I will be quite displeased. This event is not about politics! Do we understand one another, Mr. Mayor?”

The politician who found himself staring into the face of an annoyed force of nature. his eyes widened and he visibly paled and found himself nodding vigorously, “No! Uh, of course not! I wouldn’t think of it!”

David, who was watching this exchange, opined, “And she’s not even angry with you Paul. To paraphrase the Hulk, You wouldn’t like her when she’s angry!” He turned to the Lady and continued, “Just focus on why we’re here Lady Adrasteia. We are here for them.”

Jill nodded irritably and calmed herself. The Mayor and David then walked up onto the stage. The offered their speeches and between the two of them presented information on support organizations. Jill noted in passing that the Mayor was notably not using his prepared speech, “Making sure not to anger me..”, Jill noted with dark amusement and an accompanying mental snort from Carol. Finally, the two introduced the heroine to the audience.

All those present could feel the roar of voices as Lady Adrasteia silently floated into view. Gently floating above the podium stand she drew the head mike into her hands and placing it on her head, she began to focus on the crowd arrayed before her. Saying nothing, Jill opened her perceptions and extended herself out into the crowd as the crowd roared to see their very own superwoman.

She stayed quiet. Simply floating and looking, searching through those attending. Soon those yelling began to quiet; puzzled at her lack of response. She wasn’t behaving as someone in the public limelight normally would. She wasn’t preening at the adulation. She almost looked reproachful! She continued to them until they became silent. She glanced down to compose herself and then looked up and out at people before her. Out amongst the thousands she could feel almost limitless points of terrible loss. Their pain was almost beyond her ability to stand and she felt tears begin streaming down her cheeks.

Jill glanced at one man, “There are times when I feel like I’m drowning. I think of the man who was my brother and it feels like I’m sinking in a bottomless ocean. I wonder if I could just give up, open my mouth and breath in the water and it might all go away. Perhaps then, I might finally rest.”

She turned to a different man, “There are other times when when deep in my chest there is a hollowness, as if what was most precious has been ripped away. The pain of that hollowness consumes me till little is left but ash.”

She looked to a woman now, “There are times when I’m left feeling so alone. No one could ever see or understand silence of a house without the one I loved.”

“It often becomes all I can think of.” She gave a cheerless laugh as she felt disbelief rising in many, “Is it really so hard to believe? I have power, yes, but I still love, hate, fear and anger as much as anyone. I understand.”

She then raised her arms and cast around, “Look to your left. Now look to your right. Look in front of you. Every one of you knows this loss, this hollowness. YOU, are not alone in it.”

As she spoke she could feel them. Many thousands of them. And in each, she could feel the pain being brought to the surface. Tears began now flowing down most every face. She floated over the edge of the platform and down to a woman who was trembling and sobbing. She gently gathered her into her arms. Quietly she urged, “Hold me, share my pain and I’ll share yours.”

The woman let out a wail and held onto Jill as if she were the sole support of the world. Jill answered the wail with a gasping cry and choked, “I understand. I understand.”

Unable to see through the tears she reached out blindly with an arm to the man standing near and pulled him in as well. The contact with the two felt like a live wire of shared pain. “Everyone!”, she called with a strangled voice, “Share with your neighbor! He, she, YOU need it!”

Others moved to Jill and touched her, and with each additional touch she could feel the intensity of the pain shift and change. It was if though contact they understood that they really weren’t isolated and alone.

Soon a sense of wonder started to appear. Wonder that others understood and could help. Jill, gave a choked laugh and called out, “See? You aren’t alone. Others understand! Together we all can move forward. Eventually we can move on...” Then she felt a sense of gratitude and she felt hearts and minds focus on her and on the others nearest them. The tidal wave of wonder and gratitude was beyond anything she had ever felt and she felt as if her very blood had turned to liquid sunlight. In a voice that felt like thunder from the divine, she urged those around her, “Share this understanding with others. Help them understand that they are not alone...”

Carol who like all Jill’s friends and many co-workers had been in the audience in the front and watched as she gathered the woman in. Carol saw and felt what was transpiring and was almost completely overwhelmed. If it weren’t for feeling like she were plugged into a high tension line she’d have collapsed from the bleed over from Jill. She could also sense that Jill wasn’t in control of what was happening now! Fearing things were soon going to go pear shaped, she unsteadily staggered over to the crowd forming around Jill and pushed her way to her lover. She found even resistant individuals easily pushed aside as if they were nothing but reeds in a field until she could grasp her lover.

Jill, feeling the touch of her other half broke her concentration away from the crowd and looked with supernaturally shining eyes at Carol. With a voice that seemed almost to echo Jill said, “My love! You were right! I can help them!”

Then her expression took on a puzzled cast and she said, “C-Carol? I f-feel sort of funny...” With that her eyes rolled up and she went limp in Carol’s grasp. Knowing the danger of the crowd seeing this and panicking, Carol swept Jill up in her arms as if she weighed nothing and rushed to leap over the barrier and behind the stand..

Itimori and De’elen stood robed in the gathering, shocked to their core, and surrounded by thousands of the aliens. They could feel the blazing fire of their emotions. The raw pain they felt made them feel a strange kinship with them. For all their stunted nature, they still felt the same loss she and hers had at the Ripping! What had made the power of this revelation pale, however, was Asha! Initially they had thought she must not have been alone, as seeing her levitate could only have been accomplished by an handful of their males working cooperatively. Then she had done the unthinkable! The impossible! She, an immature child, had acted as a nexus on a scale never imagined and had gathered unbelievable amounts of n’dmi me'a into herself. Asha had drawn so much that she reached a point where she shown in Itimori’s and De’elen’s ‘sight’ so brightly that she was painful to focus on.

By the time they could focus, however, the force to Asha’s presence had cut off she had been pulled from sight.

Still blinking painfully watering eyes De’elen gasped, “Iti! What happened?!? Where has she gone?!? We can’t let her disappear! What, what ever has happened to her; what ever she has become, we have to find her!”

When Carol leaped over the barriers with Jill she could see the area was filled with a relatively small number of men and women who in a state of complete confusion. Apparently what ever Jill had done to the crowd had not been limited. All discipline had been abandoned and the majority were dealing with the same emotional tumult that the main audience was trying to handle. She could see the mayor sobbing into the arms of a matronly woman. DD Feber, while not helplessly sobbing as well, had clearly been deeply moved. When he saw Lady Adrasteia unconscious in Carol’s arms he rushed over to help. Together, they gently lowered to a clear space on the ground.
Jill, for her part, was still unconscious. In spite of Carol’s frantic efforts, Jill remained unresponsive. Then as she fretted over her love, Jill’s body suddenly became rigid. Her back arched and her clenched teeth bared in an unreasoning grimace. White foam began to seep from between her teeth and Jill’s body began to convulse.

“Someone get a doctor!”, David yelled as he realized the heroine was entering into a Grand Mal Epileptic-like event, “She’s having a seizure!”

An EMT rushed and knelt by the convulsing figure. “Hold her and keep her from thrashing and hurting herself!” The medic yelled out, as he reached into one of his kit compartments. Pulling out something that looked like an unusually thick tongue depressor he worked to open her mouth enough to place it in to press her tongue down before it could pull back into her throat and interfere with her breathing.

Carol felt a soul deep terror take hold of her as visions of Jill dying came to mind. A wail sounding like a soul falling into hell welled up and poured from Carol as she lunged forward to press her head against Jill’s breast.

When she was in full contact her own world went white. Power, unreasoning and uncontrolled energy flooded her perceptions and mind. Barely holding onto any awareness she dimly recognized that it felt similar to the “healing” Jill had done to Carol, but this had no direction. No focus. Left to itself, she knew it could act like an unrestrained sandblasting. If not controlled or released away from Jill’s psyche it could bast all that she was away!

“No. NO. NOOOOOO!”, she mentally wailed, and not knowing what else to do she mentally screamed Jill’s name and reached out with all her need and longing.

Vaguely she felt a response and feeling just a spark of hope, focused on mentally holding her hands out to the response. Again she felt it, and then felt it reach back! Carol and Jill’s minds made contact and Jill grabbed onto Carol with a desperation she’d never felt before

Suddenly Carol heard, “Carol? I can barely feel you through this... Hold on to me!!”

“I’m here love! Always and forever!”, Carol called out. “I’m your anchor. We’ll ride this out together!”

David and the EMT had seen the woman who had carried Adrasteia cry out with such despair and then launch herself on the heroine. Before either could respond the woman started shaking as well and the view of the two became distorted. The distortions almost looked like waves of heat rising from a hot tarmac on a summer’s afternoon.

The EMT made to pull the stranger off and David stopped him. “No! Don’t touch them. Can’t you see something dangerous is happening? It’s as if Lady Adrasteia is radiating some energy. Something is strongly and negatively affecting this woman. Until we understand this we can’t chance touching either of them...”.

David, the EMT, and a police officer Who’d pulled himself together stood helplessly watching when 6 new figures made an appearance. David turned to warn them back and froze as he looked into the faces of women of the same race or species as Adrasteia. His eyes widened in shock as one of the women stepped forward and gazed in shock and determination between the women laying on the ground and David.

Grimly, the woman declared, “Asha anta lye elhep. Vano n'alaquel!” (Asha needs our help. Step back!)

Curtain Fall - Chapter 14

Jill and Carol lay uncaring of what transpired around them as they clung to each other in a swirling maelstrom of light, color and energy. They could feel it pushing and pulling at them from every direction. There was no up, no down. Nothing but this swirling chaos.

Carol could feel it pulling at her and knew she didn’t have the strength to resist it. Soon she’d feel herself pulled from Jill and quickly eroded away until nothing was left! “Jill! Help me! I’m not strong enough to hold on...” she cried out with all the mental power she possessed.

Jill could feel the desperation and feel Carol weakening and fragmenting. Unless something was done, Carol would soon be gone! “No. Never! I WILL NOT LET YOU DIE!!”, Jill howled in return. She held tighter and gave her strength to fight, to hold on tooth and nail, but it felt as if Carol was slowly fading from existence. Damn this storm of energy! She couldn’t let it kill the person more important to her than anything in life!

Shield her! She needed to redirect this power. Such was the irresistible power around them, Jill knew she’d likely not survive this effort if she made the decision but Jill had no alternative. She reached her mental arms out and pulled.

The energy seemed to feel her intent and changed from a wild storm into an unstoppable current of fire that flowed into Jill. Burning and scouring it flowed into Jill. More and more until it felt like Jill could hold no more; yet still it came.

The fire filled Jill until the attendant pain was all that she knew and was. Then she felt some sort of membrane or barrier give way within her and she was elsewhere.

Carol felt the change in the currents and felt the energy flooding into Jill. Through their bond she could feel the merest taste of what was happening and felt more energy than she could even conceive filling her. Then with a feeling like a soap bubble popping Jill let go of Carol and started disappearing. Carol refused to let her separate and tried to hold on. She could sense from Jill that she felt this was a sacrifice to save Carol and rage swelled up in her center. "No! You’ll not leave me! We survive this together!!” The rage helped her hold on in spite of Jill’s attempt to release and as they disappeared she could feel part of her weakened psyche pull like taffy and be left behind.

————————————

Simultaneously—

David looked at the Brazilian female and raised his hands to avoid spurring an angry response from her. The tone of voice she’d spoken in, although in a language he’d never heard before, was demanding. He interpreted, based on what his advisors had concluded, that this woman would be unused to male opposition. The leader also seemed to be concerned for Lady Adrasteia’s welfare.

“Who are you? Who do you represent Madam?” David gestured at himself and others nearby, “We are all concerned for her as well. What do you want with her?”

Itimori, grimaced and realized she’d spoken in her native tongue. She then spoke slowly and with effort, “Step back. We must help her.”

David’s eyes widened as she responded in heavily accented but reasonably understandable English. “Help her? Do you know what is happening?”

Itimori could sense the strange male’s surprise and hope. She realized that this male had some relationship with Asha and was not necessarily an enemy. “We not all know. She does thing not possible. We must help her!”

David could see and almost feel the earnest anguish the alien woman gave off. Not knowing what to do he looked at the two women convulsing on the ground and nodded sharply and stepping back he wave at them, “Go! Help them!”

Itimori looked to De’elen and nodded, where upon both dropped to their knees around the figures. Carefully the women raised their hands out closer to the bodies but as soon as The first, De’elen, made contact she threw herself back with a cry of pain. “By the Gods, Iti, she is in such agony! It is as if a nexus on this scale is burning her up!”, she gasped to Itimori in their native language. “No one could handle this much!”

“Can we take some; ground it somehow?”

“I don’t know. This is n’dmi me'a of these humans! It isn’t ours.” De’elen paused and with frightened eyes, reached out to grasp Itimori’s hand. “I think our only chance is try this as an amalgam!”

Itimori looked at her cousin and smiled with frightened eyes, “Well, you said you wanted an adventure...”

De’elen knew that attempting an amalgam, merging themselves to form a single mind for this purpose, was a very dangerous proposition even with close familial blood. Being simply relations meant it would be more unstable and dangerous. But as she looked at Asha and remembered the agony she was feeling, she felt it needed.

Itimori and De’elen clasped hands and opened themselves to one another. They could easily feel the others’ emotions and worked to merge them. Once the easy part was accomplished and the were in tune, each reached out to touch the the central awareness of the other. This proved much harder. They were becoming aware of the other but the closer the drew one another the more differences in their minds clashed. It almost felt like they were trying to rub against one another while wearing dresses embedded with tiny pieces of broken glass. While not deadly, it produced feelings of acute discomfort. They wouldn’t be able to hold this long.

Thus temporarily blended they turned their focus towards Asha. With their “sight” enhanced they found Asha once again painful to look upon. The child shown with a radiance as bright as the sun. It was as if Asha were trapped with in a tiny star of strange n’dmi me'a and she were being burnt and ripped by the chaotic maelstrom.

The woman with Asha was also caught within the torrential flow of energy. It was only through her perceived bond to Asha that prevented her utter destruction!

Discovery of this bond, as strong and complete as any they’d ever seen only confused them more. How was it possible? Asha should not have been able to gain a ‘true’ bond with these humans. Yet they could feel the indelible two way connection. If anything, they could see Asha flooding the human with life force and actually preventing the woman’s disillusion!

Itimori thought at De’elen, “How is this possible? Asha is spending herself to protect this human!”

De’elen replied, “I don’t know. What I do know is if we don’t help relieve the pressure, neither will survive! We have to try now!”

With that, she/they slowly reach down to touch the nova of n’dmi me'a That was killing Asha. Touching it was like purposefully dipping into liquid fire. The agony was more than they could bare, even from a glancing touch. They withdrew reflexively, but then they forced themselves to reach back in an effort to try to ground it in some way.

Once again unbelievable pain lit them up. They feared for Asha’s sanity even should they succeed. As they reached to start influencing the maelstrom, however, its character fundamentally shifted. And the storm suddenly became directional!

That power began to flow into Asha. She, who had been painful to look at now moved beyond that. To focus on her would be like looking into the sun. Their perceptions would be permanently damaged! To save themselves from being crippled they recoiled.

Then. She was gone. The physical shell of Asha was there, but her animus, her spirit wasn’t! What they’d felt wasn’t as if she’d died. It was simply gone. Blinking at each other and wiping the blood that had started bleeding from their noses, Itimori and De’elen tried to comprehend what had just happened.

David and his group had been watching with amazement and fear as these strange women crouched around Adrasteia. He saw them fighting with the shimmering energy with little success. The strain of what they were doing was causing physical harm. He could see them beginning to bleed. Then suddenly the shimmering disappeared and the women looked at one another in consternation.

“What happened? Is she alright?”, David asked.

Looking up, the closest woman, replied in an anxious tone, “We.. We not know. We think she gravely injured, but we can not sense her. Her mind. Her mind is no longer here.”

“Gone?!? How do you mean gone?”, David asked shocked on multiple levels. Did this mean that they had psychic abilities? Did Lady Adrasteia have them too? If so, so much he’d felt when interacting with Adrasteia could be explained.

The Brazilian alien shrugged irritability. “We can not feel her. Her body lives, yet she is gone.”

It was then that the strange woman draped on Lady Adrasteia began stirring. The figure pulled herself tighter against the motionless body and gave throaty whimpers.

De’elen reached to grab and move the woman but when she started to pull, the woman’s head spun up to face her and she made an inhuman hiss! What clung to Adrasteia no longer looked quite human anymore. The woman bared teeth now sharply pointed ,and it snarled, “Back away! None shall harm!!”

Those around Adrasteia jerked back startled. David could see that this creature had once looked like the woman who had carried Lady Adrasteia away from the crowd but no longer! While she’d been a moderately attractive woman before, she’d been transformed! Her normal skin and complexion had become a smooth and flawless ivory white. Her eyes had also changed to have deep red irises. Her nails had enlongated and thickened into deadly talons and her clothes rippled from the dramatically increased musculature beneath. She had gained true beauty, but it was a feral and deadly beauty.

“Holy shit!”, David exclaimed softly but freezing when the creature who now crouched over the unconscious heroine’s body flashed its gaze to him. The coiled power and menace shining in the woman’s eyes made him feel a bit like a rabbit staring at a cougar about to pounce.

“Cousin? What is crouched before us?”, De’elen asked quietly In their native tongue so the creature wouldn’t understand.

“I’m not certain,” Itimori responded, “It feels like a human, but diminished. Strangely, it is slippery and I can’t seem to sense it properly!”

“Diminished?”, Del’elen asked confused, “It still burns with more energy than we’ve ever seen in a human!”

“Yes,” Itimori replied slowly while analyzing, “But it’s mind seems lesser in complexity. It feels almost as if it were an animal protecting its mistress or... Mate!”

Di looked with shock at Itimori. “Mate!?!? You think Asha has mated with a human?”

“Asha seems not to suffer from the inability to utilize human n’dmi me'a.”, Itimori responded thoughtfully, “Have you felt the presence of any other Protectors? Any Tarneerans other than us at all?”

“Well, perhaps being transported by the Ripping changed her somehow; made humans palatable.”

“What happened to this woman then?”, De’elen asked.

“She was connected to Asha correct? Clearly she was injured at that time. Remember we are concerned that Asha would be driven insane; how much more likely would it be for a human?”, proposed Itimori.

The two watched the woman as she looked with almost despair at Asha and then the two of them with distrust.

“Uh, sir?”, the police officer spoke up, “I think the mob has learned that Lady Adrasteia is hurt! Listen!”

David turned to look towards the crowd and could hear voices beginning to rise calling out for the heroine. They sounded both stricken and demanding and David feared that if they saw Lady Adrasteia helpless they might riot. He quickly turned back to the women, “We need to move her. I fear what the crowd might do if they feel that she was injured by her efforts to reach them or injured by us!”

The women nodded and called out to their protectors, “We must move Asha to safety. We may need you to gently restrain the woman. Once safely held we can force her to sleep.” Their men quickly nodded and moved to surround the woman.

Carol saw then men shift and move and began growling. This caused the officer to begin pulling his firearm but before he could bring his weapon to bare, Carol leapt forward with more speed than the eye could easily follow and launched herself at the closest male. Before she could impact however, an almost transparent barrier flickered into existence and stopped her!

Carol’s previous growl rose to an animalistic howl and she thrust her arms forward. Initially the barrier continued to stop her but as she raged her clawed hands slowly penetrated forward, much to the man’s shock! The other men stared aghast until the talons were almost touching the man, when they broke from their shock and rushed to grab her. Once all 4 had grabbed her they finally stopped her from moving. With clear looks of shock and fear the two woman moved forward and gently touched the mad woman’s cheeks and head. Itimori and De’elen focused intensely and finally the crazed woman’s struggles faded until she fell limp.

Finally able to look away, David registered that the crowd were not going to be deterred but the barriers and he rushed to Adrasteia and gently lifted her. “We need to go ! NOW!”, and with that he began to move decisively towards a Armored troop carrier. Yelling for the soldier standing by to open it they quickly all got in and then began pulling away at David’s yelled orders.

They drove away with David radioing instructions to ensure their success in their escape of the mob, but once free, he turned to the women.

“Alright, who are you? What are you and why are you here?”, he asked as he fought to control his emotions.

Itimori, De’elen and their men were also now dealing with the adrenaline crash and with effort fought to avoid barking back. This man was obviously someone of importance and it would greatly complicate their situation if they were to antagonize him. Itimori being the leader, took a deep breath and looked at David as calmly as she could manage.

I am Itimori of Tirielen. My cousin is De’elen of Renaltpas. These men are our protectors and companions. We came here when we learned our cousin, Asha,” she waved at the unconscious body of Adrasteia, “lived and was here. We came to bring her home to her mother.”

Stunned, David exclaimed, “Wait, she really is one of you after all? She has been insisting she isn’t! She said that she was born and raised here!”

Itimori, shook her head, “I changed her, how do you say, swaddling when she was an infant. I would know my own cousin.”

“Then why....”, David began, then fell silent. Thinking furiously, he thought of several possibilities:

1. Adrasteia was in hiding (criminal? Exile?)
2. Adrasteia honestly didn’t remember she was of the people (memories had been known to be affected by the Curtain)
3. Rebellious? (Itimori had referred to the unconscious woman as a child)

David continued, “What happened to her? How did she come here do you think?”

Itimori replied, “She was one of the many who were taken from us when we suffered The Ripping; what you call the Curtain Fall. We thought her lost forever until we came to have one of your, uh, newspapers...” She shrugged, “We can only think the Ripping, brought her here.”

David nodded, “That makes sense. And as your people aren’t widely known of, she wouldn’t know you still exist.” David thought some more and then asked, “From how you identified yourselves, your cities are independent kingdoms. How welcoming are they of foreign cities? I ask because if they are not trusting, it might explain why she would deny being of your people.”

Itimori truly looked at David, “I can see why he must be a man of power. His ability to reason is most impressive!”, she thought. Aloud, she responded, “Yes, our cities are sovereign states. We did have an empire but we are lost to them now.”

David understood from this admission that the 3 cities, the three Tarneeran cities had been taken from their world and deposited here. There might be possibilities for coexistence after all! There was a threat, however. These people, obviously had powerful mental abilities. Powers David had previously been unaware of Adrasteia having! If they could truly establish relations safely then both sides might avoid conflicts resulting from misunderstandings!

“Can we speak with your people of power?”, seeing the lady Itimori tense he pushed on quickly, “If possible, we might arrange for you and your people to return home quickly and safely and generate goodwill between us!”

Itimori examined David closely and saw that he had no malice in his questions. She also understood that with the tools these humans were masters of she might be able to establish talks with the human leaders and her Hi-mother. A potential huge advantage over other cities.

She firmed up her shoulders and replied, “We are aware that you humans have mastered tools to communicate over distances. If you can get some of these to my Hi-Mother, I am certain we could begin discussions.”

In the coming hours the party surrounding Jill returned to the F-branch complex and the Tarneerans were escorted to spacious areas that were quickly declared off-limits for all others save those who would be determined later. He then made the call to the office of the VP.

That conversation was interesting in the extreme. A meeting was hurriedly arranged and David explained to the cabinet what he’d learned. When they learned that the Tarneerans all possessed psychic abilities but that as they were not cohesive as a culture, were apparently less advanced technologically and willing to open talks, the cabinet decided to offer limited assistance.

The initial path forward would be to arrange for satellite communications to be established. The following days would see one of the protectors returning to the bubble equipped with equipment to support satellite video conferencing. The protector then returned to Tirielen and presented the communications system to Annara, along with a technician to assist in setting the system up.

—————————————

In the days that Bolen, the protector, had taken to travel back to Tierielen, Itimori and De’elen had been caring for the comatose body that was their cousin. She remained completely unresponsive to all their efforts to awaken her.

The unknown but presumed bonded woman was uncontrollable unless allowed into the presence of Adrasteia. Once it was discovered by the woman that those attending her bondmate meant only to care and support her, she had calmed. It was only when they would try to separate them that she would become agitated and dangerous.

So it was with the Tarneerans and the savage woman gathered in the chamber they had secured for Lady Adrasteia that David and Secretary of State Karl Pennon found themselves as they waited for the first communication with Annara.

Itimori stared with fascination at the large flat panel display. “So this device will let us see and speak her majesty?”

David by this time had internalized that the Tarneeran society, while not primitive, had found their advancements going in other directions. Often strange and exotic directions. He responded, “Yes, it will almost be as if you are speaking to her through a window. You will not be able to touch her, but you will see and hear images of all who we will meet with.”

“A marvelous wonder!”, Itimori responded with excitement.

David looked at Adrasteia, and inquired, “My physicians have reported no change, but I must ask, have you seen any improvement in her condition?”

Itimori shook her head and looked with sad concern at her cousin, “No there is no sense of her animus at all.” She paused and with a puzzled frown continued, “My first thought would have been that her use of the nexus”, Itimori had explained that she and De’elen had watched their cousin invoke and draw many thousands at the public ceremony into a mental communion, “had destroyed her. But we’ve watched her carefully and deeply for days now and she is still feeding on n’dmi me'a. It is sustaining her. This would not happen if she were truly dead.”

Itimori and her cousin had talked of this extensively in fact. While Asha clearly had a bond with her female companion, they could not clearly see any other bonds. What they could visualize was an almost invisible web developing about her. Infinitely fine strands that wove to her. This supremely delicate and almost non-existent network seemed to be feeding her. The infinitely delicate seeming net collected n’dmi me'a rather like a spiders’s web and slowly drew it to her.

Like dew collecting at dawn on a web they could sense times when more energy would flow then others. Yesterday for example. In the morning they had felt the flow markedly increase. By afternoon it had diminished but the flow remained. The weakest energy detected would be late at night. They couldn’t explain it.

David took this assessment and nodded gravely. He continued to hope that Adrasteia would recover but It would apparently take time. Until then he made the decision he would do his best to ensure her comfort. Adrasteia and her companion.

While not aggressively investigating, David was not above analyzing obvious clues about the heroine, especially now that she’d been claimed as Tarneeran! The companion had been identified by a few of his agents the day before after they’d run her prints they’d lifted from surfaces she’d touched. While Adrasteia’s prints hadn’t been found, the companion was identified as a Carol Toumi. Driver photos matched what the woman had looked like prior to what happened at the anniversary ceremony. What ever force had hurt Adrasteia had caused changes in Miss Toumi. And finally a link had been discovered. Carol worked at the same buisiness that the missing Gill Vehaen had worked as a personnel officer. This meant it was likely it was likely that Adrasteia was associated with the company as well. David was wary of confirming this, however, for fear of betraying Adrasteia’s trust when/if she awakened.

As he pondered these things the technician approached and advised David that the video conference was about to come on line. He nodded in acknowledgment and called for everyone’s attention. “Ladies and gentlemen, we are about to make the connection!”

Under the technician’s direction the monitor came to life and after a short delay, the connecting screen was replaced with an image of a statuesque and stunningly beautiful woman who was surrounded by a handful of similarly beautiful women. The woman’s grave eyes widened slightly as the cam on his end revealed David and those with him.

With wonder, she spoke in native Tarneeran, “Ed' i' aina'! Itimori,am amin eseien lle e' rut’e? (By the holy! Itimori, am I seeing you in truth?)

Itimori stepped forward and replied, “Uma, taurn atara. Lye naa sinome.” (Yes, High Mother. We are here.)

Continuing in their language Itimori offered, “I will act as an interpreter for us all High Mother. These humans do not speak the language.”

“Itimori! Have you found my child; My Baby!?!?”, came the choked voice of Asha’s mother, Turi, as she pushed to the front. Anarra grabbed Turi to stop and steady her. One of Turi’s mates also rushed to her side.

Itimori looked back gravely and nodded. “Yes princess. She is with us now. But you need to prepare yourself. She is gravely injured in a way I’ve never seen before!”

After looking at Turi take deep breaths, she turned and waved all to clear a path to the bed where Asha lay and Carol crouched.

Seeing Asha, Turi’s eyes lit up; but then clouded as she realized that Asha lay limp and unresponsive. Slowly a wail grew from within Turi until she let loose and lost the strength to stand, only sttopped from collapsing by her mate. To Anarra’s great distress, Turi was gently pulled away so that the others could resume.

Anarra then grilled Itimori on Asha’s condition.

Itimori for her part explained what she understood. She described the events of the Aniversary of the Ripping and how Asha had done the impossible. The scale of the nexus she’d established was unimaginable. Far beyond what even the strongest team of sisters would have been able to achieve. The fact that a child had done it only made it all the more impossible.

Many surrounding Anarra tried to deny what Itimori claimed to have seen and felt. A child’s brain could barely hold two links simultaneously. To hold thousands? No one could ever do such! All the more shocking when she supposedly held minds of humans!

Itimori, with De’elen corroborating steadfastly asserted that their observations were true. They then went on to describe what they felt with regards to Asha’s spirit. Here, however, they made no assertions. They only decribed how Asha’s spirit was being consumed by an inferno of mind essence and then suddenly, it simply wasn’t there! They affirmed that they didn’t feel her mind die, There was no sense of surrender or disillusion, it just was gone.

Again, the oldest stated that this couldn’t be possible. They must be too young themselves to be strong enough to sense Asha’s damaged mind. While offended at the casual disregard of their well formed adult skills, Itimori and De’elen chose to wisely not argue the point.

Anarra listened to the conversations around her and made a simple choice. She turned to Itimori, “Young ladies. You must bring your cousin back to us. Our most revered healers will look and bring Asha back to health if it is possible. At the very least it will give Turi the chance to see her daughter once again.”

The woman standing near Asha bowed in acquiescence. They had expected nothing less. Once decided, Itimori introduced the powerful men in the room with her to the High Mother and the video meeting began walking the slow path of establishing a dialog with a human nation. The conclusion of these first talks were cautious but promising...

———————————

Time seemed to have little concrete meaning for Jill or Carol. Initially, all was white and featureless. There was no ground to stand on. No sense of up or down. The couldn’t even see or feel themselves. There was no pain, no hunger, no need to even breathe! It was as if they were nothing but intellect floating in a formless void. Jill felt confident that if Carol hadn’t been there that she’d likely have gone mad, first from the cessation of the agony she’d been suffering and then from the complete lack of sensory input. Feeling each other, however, anchored them.

“What is this place?”, Carol’s spirit asked as they just floated in the void.

“I have no idea beloved.”, Jill responded. Since she’d developed the skill in the past months, she extended her awareness all around them. She felt nothing; only a sense of pregnant expectation. “I can only describe what I feel as potential. There is nothing here, but it feels like it is simply waiting for a spark.”

“What do you mean?”

“I’m not certain I can describe it. It’s the feeling of a blank canvas just waiting for the first brush stroke!”

“Really?”, Carol said and, “Let me try something...”

As Jill floated she suddenly discerned a difference. Very faintly, Carol came into existence! Admittedly, she was very faint and ghostly, but she was visible.

“Holy guacamole Batman!” Jill exclaimed “How??”

The image of Carol’s ghost smirked, “You said it felt like a simple canvas waiting for a brush. I thought why not try to paint myself into existence?”, She looked down and noticing that she was transparent she added wryly, “Seems like I need a bigger brush...”

Jill snorted and decided to try it herself. She focused on her body image and tried to will it into visibility. Suddenly she was there! She floated within reach of Carol and actually seeing how close they were Jill reached and touched Carol. Physical contact enhanced Jill’s awareness of her lover and she could easily feel the faint energy of her pulling life force. A force that had been attacked and eroded by the power that had been attacking them. Knowing Carol was weak, Jill used the touch to bolster Carol and her body solidified until they both looked like solid corporal beings.

“Wow! What a rush!”, Carol exclaimed, and then reached over to draw the two into a passionate and loving kiss.

They remained that way for quite some time, simply touching and kissing. Strangely Carol never went further. As they cuddled Carol realized that not once during their sharing affection had she felt the draw of physical lust. It had been purely the sharing of connection they had emotionally. She remarked on this and Jill turned and truly looked at Carol. Doing so, she quickly realized that a portion of Carol’s essence was not there!

Panicking Jill grabbed Carol and concentrated. Was this missing essence a part that had been destroyed?!? No... No. Looking as hard as she could, she could feel the missing bits of her love, but they weren’t here. The earthier parts were somewhere else. Somewhere down a long thread she saw coming from Carol’s heel. “Is that the silver cord you read when looking at astral travel??”, Jill wondered, "if so, where is mine?”

She looked and didn’t see one! She looked at Carol with wonder and sadness. Carol looked at Jill when she felt her stiffen and asked, “What is it love? You look sad.”

Jill felt her eyes glistening and she kissed Carol. “I’m not 100% certain, but I think I can see your astral cord Carol.” A tear started tracking down her cheek. “Unfortunately I can’t seem to find mine.”

Carol, who had at one time dabbled at reading books on mysticism understood immediately the implication. “NO! You are not dead! You can’t be dead! LOOK HARDER!!!”

Kadrapraba stood and digested the news she had just received from her harvested humans who infiltrated the human protectors outside the dome. It appeared that at last she was not the only one who had begun looking into these humans. Once Anarra’s spies had discovered that she knew that the daughter of Turi lived, they had dispatched agents to rescue her. In doing this they had actually made direct contact with humans and had enlisted their help! The result of this assistance was that Asha was being brought back to them.

This use of a powerful human group was very troubling. Opening up to the humans was inviting danger. The High Mother suspected that should this mission to return Asha be successful, additional cooperation might naively happen and, while they were inferior, the humans might appear to offer significant enough support to weaken her in her attempts to become first amongst the Mothers. No, Kadrapraba needed to cause a falling out of any potential alliance. But how? The High Mother broke from her rumination and summoned her favorite pet, Octavia.

“Yes my Goddess, there is friction and discord amongst those charged with learning about you. There is a strong faction who subscribe to the belief that your people are exceedingly dangerous. This faction is led by a great military leader, General Spears. Perhaps we can exploit this disaffection. If we make it appear as if the government is betraying your worships, or at least can’t control its people, I suspect that High Mother Anarra would become unwilling to ally with them.”, Octavia proposed.

“Yess.”, Kadrapraba sibilantly whispered, “Perhaps if we push them to attack the group returning Asha and we come and ‘rescue’ the party, we will be seen in a more favorable light. Once in our possession, we can heal her and work to bring the child under our influence. With Asha in our hands it will also greatly complicate Anarra’s opposition to me as well.”

As she consulted with her advisors, it was decided that this attack should occur before they approached the dome to reduce the chance of discovery of their machinations. They would determine which human vessel was carrying Asha’s group and attack it with an influenced or even harvested human group. If all went well they would secure Asha and separate her from the rescuing women. If they could avoid killing the women they would, but if they had to die to gain Asha, so be it.

Kadrapraba started the plan in motion by tasking some of her daughters with discovering the travel plans and means of the group bearing Asha. Her daughters would also work to subvert the necessary elements within the human forces for the attack. They would be manipulated to operate under the belief that they were to subdue and capture the women for study. Once accomplished her own people would attack and ‘rescue’ Asha and the women...

———————————————

Jill heard the fear and desperation in Carol’s cry, “NO! You are not dead! You can’t be dead! LOOK HARDER!!!”, and she pulled Carol into a crushing hug.

She held Carol in her hysteria all the while murmuring softly non-sense sounds. Jill’s heart filled with a fearful ache as she considered that she might not be alive. As she did this, the white around them dimmed as if clouds were covering the sun, and she could almost feel air, moist and cool like the air before an autumn squall. The kind of weather that puts the seal on the warmth of summer. She almost chuckled with the irony of this vision when she felt the first drops of her imaginary herald of summer’s end! She glanced up in shock to see dark grey clouds overhead and feel more drops. Carol’s hysterical sobbing denials sputtered out as the drops quickly intensified in to a downpour! Both looked up in distracted amazement at the manifesting storm.

“What in the hell?”, gasped Carol as Jill looked up in wonder. “It’s raining?!?”

“Looks like it doesn’t it?”, Jill responded in amazement. “Pretty cool for a dead person, huh! My sadness seems to have produced this.” Jill considered this as Carol looked between Jill and the now extant sky.

“You know, It would be a shame for a steady rain like this to be wasted on us, when it could be nurturing things...”, Jill murmured with consideration.

As Carol looked around, a deep and verdant forest came into existence all around them. Everywhere they looked the saw an incredibly lush terrain; complete even to the presence of forest wildlife stepping carefully about.

Carol stepped slowly away and bent to touch a large fern growing in the shade of a large fully grown conifer. “You just did this?!? How?”

Jill considered the question. “I’m not absolutely certain. I just reached out to that potential we used to make our bodies appear and pressed. Everything around me feels fluid; malleable.” Jill stepped up to a tree and ran her hand gently on the bark. “It feels as real as any I’ve ever touched!”, Jill marveled.

“No! Don’t you see? When I visualized my ghostly self into existence, I felt like a battery almost drained of power. You, with nothing but emotion and a thought brought all this into being. You don’t feel drained, do you?!?”, the last of her response was said in excited accusation. Hearing no denial her whole being almost lit up with joyful triumph. “I don’t think you are dead at all! I’m not certain what’s going on, but I don’t think ghosts can finger paint with the world.”

“Then where’s my astral cord?”, Jill asked.

“Maybe what you see isn’t an astral cord. Remember when we came here, where ever ‘here’ is? I felt like a piece of taffy being pulled when it was happening. Maybe a part of me got left behind! Maybe what you see is the taffy thread going back to the rest of me.”, Jill puzzled out.

Jill nodded slowly and began grinning with relieved hope. “You know, you could be right! When I looked at you after first seeing the cord I could sense that a vital spark was missing. I also tracked it and felt that it is down that cord. Maybe you just have a serious case of literally split personality!”

Carol snorted and laughed out, “Bitch!” Carol then looked up and still chuckling said, “So are you going to keep up with drowning us?”

Jill and Carol then spent what felt like a timeless period roaming this forest Jill had created. It seemed as real as anything they’d ever experienced and felt as if it were a fully formed and complete ecology. They marveled at all they found, from plant life to wildlife. They even saw at a distance a puma stalking its prey.

Neither could believe that Jill’s mind could summon all the fine requirements to mind for this creation so they theorized that what ever this place was, it had to use the initial creative motive as a concept template and then the process of creation would steal or copy patterns from another reality to properly manifest the idea. They tried to prove this to themselves by having one of them make something to confirm the thing matched what they experienced on Earth. These creations proved as real as they could test. For example, they at one time created a pile of delicious chocolates and gorged on them. Right up to the point where they almost became sick from eating so much chocolate and Carol even dealt with an unpleasant and unexpected bout of the runs from too much richness!

They also confirmed that while Jill was unaffected by the act of creation, Carol was more limited. Any act of that type seemed to put a drain on her reserves. This necessitated Jill, as she had done before, feeding Carol energy. It was during these feedings, that Carol and Jill noticed another thing.

Each time Jill would push this vital energy, the force would echo down the cord to her missing parts and when the echo returned Carol’s body changed a bit. The changes weren’t harmful, and Carol always assured Jill that she felt more vital than before but her physical appearance did change.

They didn’t know it, but each change caused her body in this strange plastic place to come more into line with her body on Earth. As the changes became more apparent, she began to look less and less like a normal human and more and more like an elemental spirit, inhumanly perfect but wild. Carol was alternately thrilled (for she had stepped firmly beyond just pretty) and concerned (because she was also a bit scary). Jill for her part, however, showed no such concerns and felt that if Carol had shown the tiniest bit of sexual interest, they would have been pleasantly occupied for weeks!

As the seeming days progressed to weeks, they began to notice other qualities of the place they had (created?). Once started, this world seemed to progress normally. The other major quality they began to see were “new” elements that appeared! Without conscious effort on Jill or Carol’s part, one afternoon they came across a clearing in the lush forest that hadn’t been there previously. In the center of the small clearing was a small circular slightly raised pool of black water. It was framed by a wall of stone, maybe 2 feet in height. The stones were smooth and used no mortar. The stones were shaped so precisely, however, that no water escaped.

While they didn’t understand its appearance they would occasionally sit by it to relax and ponder or meditate. Jill found the pond especially soothing and would usually spend an hour or so around nightfall just sitting and taking in the quiet.

Carol, for her part, found herself more restive and spent more and more time moving through the wilds. Increasingly she would find and follow the wildlife. Not to hunt, as she or Jill could call food into being when they desired, but simply to track and observe. Slowly she found her ability to move silently and stealthily improving to the point she could play a game of ‘tag’ with these wild animals. She would track them and approach them until she could gently touch them to their great startlement.

Being simply animals they would usually immediately run after the touch, but as Carol never hurt any, their fear of her lessened as time went on.

Jill for her part also wandered, but she also spent more time playing with the reality around them. With some chagrin, she’d discovered that she had a vain streak and her original ‘male’ lack of attention to clothing had evolved into an appreciation for finery. As a result, she often spent time creating and trying on all sorts of clothes and accessories. She found she favored long flowing dresses, similar to her ‘hero’ costume. Graceful lines that didn’t restrict movement and fabric that was soft and silky became her default. With the proper jewelry and sandals she truly felt beautiful. She would create other things as well.

One of her favorite creations was Carol and Jill’s place of rest. She had been in a particularly dense and lush area of the forest and had been thinking it reminded her of wild places she’d read that the elves of Tolkien and other authors had lived in. As she let her mind drift on these visions she felt moved to play and had called to the wild. In response the forest growth had moved and shifted. In an organic fashion the trees and bushes grew and entwined with each other until an enclosure had formed complete with a bed room and living room. The bed was also organic in nature but made from the softest plant life so that laying on it was one of the most soothing experiences she’d ever had. “Dang! This place does good work!”, she thought with pleasure.

In spite of pursuing these personal hobbies of exploration Carol and Jill spent most of their time together. They shared discoveries and fears. Jill enjoyed the feel of excitement and anticipation of Carol stalking in the forest and Carol loved the simple joy Jill got from discovering and enjoying being beautiful. Their closeness only strengthened as the indeterminate time progressed. They were living in a place of peace and beauty and found their time there largely blissful.

The only blight on their happiness was that there were only the two of them. They came to miss their friends. They both missed Maggie’s down to earth pragmatism. The missed Gary. They missed his open heart and how they could easily ‘tweak’ him and leave him sputtering. They missed Samantha, who lived life with the volume knob turned to eleven. They even missed others like David Feber, Mr. Carrendon and Mr. Grant.

Unfortunately, neither knew how to return to them. They didn’t even know what or where they were! They felt confident they were in an alternate reality but how they’d gotten here wasn’t clear. Jill couldn’t clearly remember as all had been consumed by the agony she’d been experiencing.

Jill and Carol sat by the pond one afternoon reminiscing over their friends and histories. Jill fondly told how, when she was a little boy, she/he would pretend play with his friends. As most children did, Gill often played “Cops and Robbers” but his variant on the game was “Heroes and Villains” (he loved comic books). He would endlessly play at being Superman, pretending to fly around and stopping criminals. He even almost broke an ankle once when he ran off the top of a detached garage roof so he might “fly” to intercept another friend who was the villain! The girls leaned into one another laughing and Jill wondered if he would have played the same games if he’d been a girl.

Carol chuckled and remarked that as ‘girly’ as Jill had become she doubted she’d be willing to risk getting dirty. Jill chuckled and was about to deny it, when she froze.

“Did you hear that?”, Jill asked with a strange intensity.

“Hear what?”, Carol asked with puzzlement.

Straining to listen, Jill heard it again. “A little girl’s laughter!” Jill reached over and seized Carol’s arm. “There! Can you hear her!?!?” Ever so faintly the two heard the gleeful sounds of a little girl’s laughter. As they focused, the joyful sounds grew louder and they began to make out the sounds of the little girl and others squealing with excitement. Carol and Jill looked at each other with joyful amazement then looked about for the source of the children playing. Carol glanced down and her eyes grew to the size of saucers. With hands shaking with excitement she pointed to the pond.

Jill followed Carol’s gesture and looked into the pond. In it, she could see a scene. A handful of children were chasing about a glade within a park after one another. The children were playing a game not unlike what Jill had described her childhood self playing, under the indulgent gazes of several mothers. One boy was running about yelling, “Watch out! I’m Torch! Better do what I say or else!”

Others yelled that he needed to surrender or they would shoot him. One girl, however, wasn’t satisfied. The sweet hispanic child, wearing a pretty pink dress, went to a park bench near an overhanging tree and proceeded to climb up into it. From there she made her way onto an overhanging branch a dozen feet from the ground and from there threw her arms up yelling, “Surrender Torch! I’m Lady Astia and I’ll stop you!”

One of the mothers saw this and rushed towards the little girl, screaming in fear, “NO Mary! Don’t move! You’ll fall and hurt yourself!”

Distracted, Mary looked at the panicked mother who was rushing towards her, “Mama? I’m Lady Astia!” Seeing the terror shining in her mother’s eyes little Mary grew suddenly afraid as well and began to move which disturbed her balance. This caused her foot to slip and she began to fall backward off the branch.

The mother, understanding she was too far away wailed in despair as she in her mind saw her precious Mary’s potential death. “NO! Please Oh, Mother of God No!”, the mother prayed.

Jill and Carol watched in horror as the child began to fall, tumbling head first. Instinctively Jill reached down into the water in a desperate attempt to catch the child. As her hands pierced the surface she felt a strange resistance, as if she were pushing at some sort of membrane. The more she pressed the more the membrane stretched towards the child and the harder it resisted. With all her strength she pushed forward until, as the child spun towards certain injury or death, she felt her hands grasp the child. With all her rapidly diminishing strength she slowed and reoriented little Mary so that she came to land safely on the ground. As the last of Jill’s strength was spent she saw little Mary looking into Jill’s eyes with childlike wonder, “Lady Astia! You saved me!”

Jill then collapsed, utterly done. Carol rushed over and pulled Jill’s limp body out of the pond. “Oh my God Jill! Do you know what you just did?!? You reached through and saved that little girl!!”

Jill looked up into Carol’s eyes and weakly chimed, “Yay.... go me?” Her head fell against Carol’s breast, “I’m gonna take a nap now...”, and she closed her eyes...

——————————————

Charu, Kadrapraba‘s 3’rd daughter and one of the agents the High Mother has sent to work on the humans, looked at the major who lay sleeping. As one of her protectors stood guard, she knelt down by his head and ever so gently placed fingers at his temples. Closing her eyes, she focused on the man and worked to force his mind deeper into sleep. Shortly she could feel him enter a dream state and she began to whisper to him. Quietly, she spoke to him. Telling him that he needed to capture the “aliens”. That his leader demanded it. He would be a hero for arranging the capture. She worked to amplify his concerns on the humans that had been brought into the dome.

Charu continued speaking quietly and gently pushed to intensify his need to follow her suggestions. She was confident that with a few more soldiers under her influence they would be certain that the humans here would attack and betray Anarra’s people. Now that her sister had found the date that Asha and her group would be on the river, they would be ready to carry out the ‘rescue’.

Slowly, carefully Charu and her protector left the major’s room and then with the assistance of a harvested soldier made their way to the barracks room of the Sargent that would be pulled into the mission. Once there, she repeated her efforts and pressed on his vulnerable and sleeping mind his mother’s wishes. With this effort, influencing rather than harvesting, there would be no casual evidence to Itimori or De’elen that the soldiers involved were acting not of their own volition. They would seemingly act out of loyalty to the military leader and a distrust of her people. If captured they would simply be humans at odds with other humans.

The next morning, Charu was ushered into the presence of her mother.

Looking at her daughter she asked, “Is it done my child?”

“Yes Mother. We have primed the needed humans and know when Anarra’s team will approach. The soldiers will do as we want and intercept the vessel bringing Asha. During the assault we will attack as well and take Asha.” Charu looked at her mother and continued, “I understand Asha is injured, but what is the nature of her injury? Will she resist our rescue?”

Kadrapraba shook her head and replied, “No, she is in an unnatural sleep. What I have heard from our spies in Tirielen suggests she tried to do far more than she could, and over extended herself when at a large gathering of humans. Backlash from her efforts have shocked and injured her. Likely she has retreated to protect herself and simply needs to led back to consciousness. We will do this and while she is still in the weakened state we should be able to handle her and instill loyalty to us.” The High Mother then moved to a tray with two goblets and a decanter of wine. Pouring glasses, she handed one to Charu and continued, “You have done well my daughter! You have my pride at the skill you displayed to manage the humans without having to fully harvest them. While the harvested have their uses,” Kadrapraba nodded to her favorite who was keeling quietly by the sofa, “evidence of our manipulation is far too easy to discern. Far better that we mold their natural feelings. For humans at least, it is ultimately better since we can take little sustenance from them.”

Charu preened at her mother’s praise. She sipped from her goblet and turned back to her mother. “If we succeed, you will obviously gain power, perhaps even ascendency. What will you do?”

Kadrapraba considered her goblet and then looked out the balcony window. “We are living in difficult and tragic times Charu. Only a short time ago we were part of a great people. We were an empire that numbered in the tens of millions. The Ripping stole us away. The Ripping hollowed our spirit when we were cast here. We are terribly vulnerable until we heal and grow more numerous. Before we knew of the humans I simply thought being first among my peers was an exercise in vanity. But no more.

The humans. For all their cleverness with tools I can see we are now few and surrounded by beings scarcely greater than animals.”

She looked at her pet Octavia. “They are an aggressive race, however. Their history is rife with war and destruction on a scale we can’t imagine! In just their last Great War, over 70 million; 70 million died!” As Charu paled as she digested this news, Kadrapraba walked over to caress Octavia who closed her eyes and leaned into the touch like a happy cat. “We have to assume that left to themselves they will inevitably try to destroy us. For we are guilty of the greatest of human sins: We are different.”

Kadrapraba then looked back at her daughter. “The other Mothers do not see the threat clearly yet. I do. I must lead our people so that we might ensure our survival.”

Charu stared, shaken to her core, as she came to grips with war on the scale that her mother had related. With a quavering voice she posed the obvious question, “What can we do?”

Her mother closed her eyes as tears began to fall from her cheeks. “They are lesser beings, but they are beings that can unleash weapons that have the power of the Sun itself. If we can not convince them to leave us alone we may have to plan for acts that are beyond monstrous. Charu, you should be made aware of the potential price we may have to pay. Go you now to my Mistress of Strategies. She will explain to you the nature of the ancient weapons. From her you will learn of the nature of our most terrible tools.”

Charu bowed and left the chamber, her mind lighting with fearful speculation. All her people had learned of the “Ancient Wars”. A terrible time of violence where whole populations had be devastated. She knew that in those times terrible weapons had been used but speaking of them was forbidden. Now she was apparently to be taught about them, perhaps to even prepare for their use?

She descended into the palace until she reached the Chambers of the Mistress of Strategy, Nabitha. She knocked and was instructed to enter.

In the chamber she saw the mistress as she examined several documents. Nabitha Looked up and smiled at Charu. Smiling warmly, she spoke, “Charu! Delightful lady. It is not often I am graced with your company. How are things with you?”

Charu responded she was well and after a period of pleasant conversation, Charu informed the mistress of the High Mother’s decision to bring her into the preparations revolving around the possible use of some of the Ancient Weapons.

Nabitha’s visage assumed a haunted look and she said, “I never thought that our people would ever even consider making use of such terrible things, but what we have learned of the humans tells us that they have different and perhaps as equally powerful weapons of death. Things that they have even used with in living human memory! We have to be prepared...”. With a deep shudder, she began to walk out of her chambers, calling for Charu to follow.

Together, with escort, they left the palace and to a rail transport that ended near the boundary. Once getting off they were led into the forest leading to the actual wall and allowed to leave the protective barrier entirely. once outside of the safety of the wall the escorts led them further into the wilds until they made their way to a camp where the human population of a very small isolated village had been gathered and corralled.

“You have come to me at a seminal time in our preparations. We are ready to test the efficacy of a weapon we are considering.” Nabitha with a determined but slightly sick cast to her face moved into a round tent that had a number of women within. Several, were moving about but a few were seated around a modified shield matrix while a final woman was restrained in a seat so that she couldn’t move a muscle, but was forced to star out of a window at the villagers. Just out of he reach was placed a misshapen crystal of grayish red. If not for the ‘wrongness” it emitted like an evil radiation, Charu would have thought it a large if poor quality quartz.

Charu could see the women move with a terrible sense of focus and duty, and her unease at the preparations quickly grew. “Why is that woman restrained? And What have you done to that shield matrix?”, she asked.

The Mistress of Strategy gestured to each and explained, “The matrix has been adjusted to provide a different type of shield than that provided by our men. It has been adapted to shield minds instead; hence the women gathered around to power it. The restrained woman will be part of the weapon.”

After confirming they were ready with the woman directing the others, one of the support women moved next to the restrained woman and applied an injector to the side of her neck. Then she carefully moved the crystal so that the woman’s fingers touched it. She then quickly retreated.

At first nothing happened. Then the restrained woman shivered. Gradually She began making small and strange sounds. These sounds progressed to dark moans, then finally to inhuman growls and snarls as her whole body shuddered and wrenched in the restraints. As she stared with maddened eyes out of the tent froth began bubbling from her mouth and her fingers pressed frantically to the crystal.

Charu could then just barely sense something unbelievably ugly. Nabitha, who was stiffly standing next to her pointed out the window.

The villagers were milling about the fenced enclosure. At first all Charu could see was the occasional individual who reached up to massage their temple as if to fend off the beginning of a headache. Then they started to flinch and twitch slightly and their expressions soon became taken over with annoyance, then anger, then unreasoning maddened rage.

With wild and insane eyes the villagers started to turn on each other. Attacking and tearing into who ever was near with such savage and animalistic fury that Charu had to fight from becoming sick.

She forced herself to watch the madness. She saw a mother pulled down by her own children who launched onto her and tore meaty chunks of flesh from her as she plunged her fingers into the eye sockets of the infant she had been holding. Young and old. Family and strangers. They simply and indiscriminately savaged anyone they could see. With in minutes they were all dead.

Charu’s mind came to the understanding that this might be something her people might be forced to use. Suddenly she could no longer stand what she’d seen and the princess turned away and dropped to her knees, violently vomiting. She crouched there and emptied herself, hearing in the background the animalistic snarls of the woman turned weapon.

“Oh Goddess help us!”, she choked as she wretched. “Help us!!”

Curtain Fall - Chapter 16

Jill’s eyes opened lazily and she looked up into the loving gaze of Carol. She gave a happy sigh and raised an arm to caress her lover’s waist from where she comfortably nestled in her lap. “I could get used to this!”

Carol lit up and kissing her fingers, touched them gently to Jill’s lips. “Welcome back love. It looks like you finally found something to actually tire you out!” Seeing confusion begin to form, Carol started brushing Jill’s abundant hair from her face and asked, “You don’t remember the pool? The little girl?”

When the memory surfaced Jill’s face changed to shock and fear and she bolted to a sitting position. With a voice filled with panic for the little girl Jill cried, “Oh God! Mary! It was real!? Is she alive? How bad? How bad was she hurt??”

To Jill’s outraged disbelief Carol started snorting; then laughing. “Oh sweetie! You saved her! Right there in the park. You reached into the pool, caught her and lowered her to safety. Even from here, where ever here is!”

“It was so hard though! It took everything I had to reach her.” She paused a bit and continued, “Why did we see her anyway?”

Jill and Carol speculated for quite a while finally coming to a theory that because she had been reminiscing about an event in her (then his) childhood that it must have made her sensitive to children in similar circumstances. As an experiment, they decided to try it again.

The two went back to the pool and sat again next to it. They settled comfortably down and starting talking again about their lives. While pleasant and giving them a more thorough understanding of each other, something seemed missing and they saw no visions.

“What are we missing?” Jill asked, disappointed.

“Let’s think about it again. They were little children who were playing right?”

Jill nodded, “Yes they were playing a childhood game of ‘Heroes and Villains’. The little girl was even pretending to be m-“. Jill cut off suddenly. “The little girl was focused on pretending to be me!”

Carol’s eyes widened, “Yes! She was thinking of you. Perhaps you thinking of her games and her focusing on you made a connection! Who else might be thinking of you?”

The only people they thought likely were their bond family: Gary, Maggie and Sam. So they were the ones Jill concentrated on next. Unfortunately those efforts yielded little as well.

In frustration, Jill smacked her palm into the water and stared angrily into the disturbed water. Jill started as she splashed in frustration, for when she broke the surface, she heard the echoes of a woman’s wail of fear and despair. With ice water running down her spine, she looked quickly to the pool and through the violent rippling water a scene wavered into view. She saw an man striking a woman and then turning on nearby children. Over this, she heard a plea for someone to protect them, from the woman Jill thought!

Kyle loomed over the whimpering form of his girlfriend, Sandra; his head buzzing from the Meth coursing through his veins. “Damn you bitch!”, he thought. “She just had to be uppity and argue with him, didn’t she. Don’t know why I put up with the slut and her f’ing kids”, he thought as he shook head. In the background two of the brats were cowering in a corner of the room. The oldest was nowhere to be seen. “Why do you have to go and get in my face woman? Sally needs money for a field trip?? If you weren’t useless we’d have the money! You F’ing broke the damn station wagon. We don’t got spare money now!”

Sandra flinched and whimpered, “I’m sorry! I’m sorry honey! Don’t hit any more..”

This plea simply seemed to aggravate him more and he reached down and wrenched her to her knees by her hair. His face grimaced in disgust as he pulled her and exposed the newly broken nose with blood pouring down her blouse. “Damn you ugly slut, are you messing up the carpet!?!?”

As Kyle raised his free hand to punish her for daring to bleed, Sandra closed her eyes in despair. Tensing for the coming blow she wailed silently for someone, anyone to stop or at least distract him. Maybe an angel? The news a couple of days ago had reported that strange story of how Lady Adrasteia had just appeared and saved that little girl Maybe her?

Her world exploded in blinding pain as her cheek rocked from his fist crashing into her face. Barely conscious, she started to go limp and the children in the corner cried out in fright. Kyle turned to them and snarled, “Shut up you shits! Maybe you need some of this too!”

He then dropped the woman and lunged for the eldest child there and pulled him to his feet by painfully wrenching his little arm. “I’ll teach you to make so much noise!”

Before he could strike the little boy, however, the front door burst open and two officers led by Tommy, the eldest of the children rushed in. Taking in the situation the lead officer pulled is weapon and yelled, “Freeze, Police!”

Kyle, snarled and snatched the child into his arms as a shield snarling, “Get the fuck away pigs!”

The scene clarified, and she watched the scene evolve. Watching the man pull a child into his grip and hold him up as he yelled at the police, she realized that the man was not in control of himself and would hurt the little boy he held if not stopped. With rising anger Jill said softly, “No.”

Officer Willis froze as the man, obviously high on something like Meth or PCP yelled at he and his partner and felt real fear for the child’s safety. He knew the crazed man would likely hurt or even kill the child if he decided he was threatened. “Now hold on,” Willis began in what he hoped were soothing tones, “Don’t do anyth-“

His words faded off as he watched what he could only describe as a vision silently appeared. His partner’s, his and even the still groggy woman eyes all went wide as the image of the Fallen superheroine Lady Adrasteia appeared. The apparition uttered the single word, “No.”, that seemed to echo in each person’s mind as she looked with anger at Kyle.

Kyle for his part saw all attention shift over his shoulder and he whirled. Hearing the vision’s declaration as she hovered in the room, and feeling an overwhelming feeling of Adrasteia’s anger he made a choked sound of terror. Had he the chance he might have tried to shield himself from this supernatural apparition, but before he could do anything he felt his vision narrowing and in confusion felt his eyes roll back in his head. Kyle then dropped bonelessly to the floor.

Silence reigned for a few seconds until the battered mother gasped, “My Lady!”

Jill marveled to herself, “Stopping the blood flow wasn’t nearly as hard as catching Mary!”. Aloud she focused on the woman and her face softened as she said, “I heard you cry. He can’t hurt you now. Take your children and get safely away.” She then looked at the officers. “Make certain this.. Offal is dealt with and given justice.”

The scene in the pool then faded back to the dark water and Jill amazingly felt a strange uprising of emotions and energy flowing from those she had seen in the pool. This flow eased the considerable if not debilitating effort of rendering the crazed man unconscious.

Carol, who had watched Jill’s intervention at the pool looked with wonder at her lover. “You did it again. You glimpsed back to our world and you were able to save that family. How did you find them?”

Jill looked back with a similar sense of wonder. “I’m not entirely certain. At first there was nothing. Then all of a sudden I could sense her calling for help. I could feel her fear and panic and it felt as if she were calling to me. I looked and they were there in the pool...”

Carol thought on it and responded with a speculative expression, “It almost sounds like someone back in the real world has to initiate things. That you can’t see the world until someone reaches out to you.”

Jill nodded to that thoughtfully. “You know, that feels right.”

“Speaking of feeling, how are you feeling? The last time pretty much used you up. This time you are doing a lot better. Any idea why?”

“Welll... This time I wasn’t trying to do as much. The last time I had to catch the little girl. She was small, but still 40 to 50 lbs. This time I simply pinched and cut off blood to that monster’s brain.” She shrugged and then added, “Also this time I felt energy from them. A little like the energy I feel from you, Maggie and all; It felt like they fed it to me!”

Carol looked sharply at Jill, “Fed? What do you mean fed? What are you turning into a psychic vampire or something?”

“No, oh God!”, Jill exclaimed shocked as Carol pinned her with eyes, “I’d never take from anyone involuntarily!” Carol noted the response, She’d not said that she couldn’t, only wouldn’t.

“No the energy flow was not my doing in any way. I don’t feel a bond or connection like I have with you. The energy just came to me!” She looked earnestly to her suspicious lover. “I have to admit something though. I can tell I’m gaining sustenance from the energy flow. I. I don’t think I need to eat as much. Or at all!

The love I feel from you and the others seems to be feeding me. You know I heal fast now right? I think it is from the energy I get from you all. The energy from the pool fed me as well...”

“Holy crap!”, Carol exclaimed as Jill’s confession sank in.

“Yeah.”, Jill replied. She then looked at the woman she loved and asked timidly, “What’s happening to me Love, what am I becoming?”

Carol could see the uncertainty and fear in Jill’s eyes and could feel the the worry that she was becoming a monster and reached to pull her into her arms. “I don’t think we can kid ourselves hon, I don’t think your claim to being human is all that strong anymore.” She gestured to herself, “Just like me. Our time here has obviously been changing us. I don’t think either of us can claim to be fully human anymore.” She kissed Jill then. “What I can say, however, is that you aren’t turning into a monster. Even where ever we are, you can’t leave people who need help alone. You can’t stand people who hurt others and you just have to stop them!”

Jill looked searchingly at Carol, “I’m scared. I know things are changing. I’m growing in ways I could never believe. I mean look at me. Look at us! We handle the reality around us like it its clay! Is it this place or us?!?” She then developed a cross look, “AND WHERE THE HECK ARE WE?!?” No answer was forthcoming. In the distance the sound of thunder could be heard.

As days went forward the couple continued on with their interests and pleasures. Carol started ranging farther and farther afield. Where ever she went she was greeted with the verdant forest. She discovered, however, that her connection to this lush terrain was growing ever stronger. So strong, that one afternoon, she ran across a family of skunks. Less carefully than she planned she came upon them and surprised them. One of the adults was more alert than she’d thought and managed to actually spray her. With a shriek of dismay and with eyes watering she retched and coughed and desperately wanted to rinse her face. She stumbled a bit and then tripped over what she thought was a boulder and fell forward into water. Spluttering, she raised her head and blearily looked about only to see she was in the pool. The pool that had been miles away! With amazement, she thought, “What the heck?!”

Somehow Carol had travelled back to their pond with no effort. Was it just here or elsewhere? As an experiment she focused on their sleeping quarters and willed. Now that she was paying attention she felt the connection to the plant life near the chambers and found that by reaching she was pulled so that it felt she traveled through that plant life.

“Well hot damn!”, she said grinning and wasted no time to ‘travel’ to where she could feel Jill.

Jill wrinkled her nose and in a strangled voice said as she felt Carol’s arms suddenly wrap around her, “Good grief! You smell horrible!” After removing the smell of skunk spore with a thought, she turned to her lover. She was confused, as she’d felt that Carol was miles away the last time she’d ‘looked’. “And why are you so excited?”

Carol who was practically giggling with glee, explained her appearance. Hearing her experiences, Jill was amazed and thrilled! Her love could now use the life of the forest as a sort of ‘superhighway’.

“It’s like you’re becoming a Dryad!”, Jill exclaimed. “Can you merge with trees too?”

Carol scrunched her face in thought and said she’d try. She walked over to a large tree and touched it. She tried to feel herself blending into the soothing and patient life force. While she felt closer to it and felt her mind slowing more to the pace of the slow and gentle life of the tree, her body didn’t vanish into it.

Jill watched the attempt. She could see that Carol didn’t physically disappear, but she did sense her take on the feeling of the tree. After Carol stopped trying, Jill explained her observations. She suspected that psychically, at least, she took on qualities of the tree. Someone simply looking about would likely just ignore her due to the psychic camouflage. They came to a theory that perhaps that could be what could give rise to the myths!

“But if I’m becoming something like a Dryad of ancient myth does that mean that there have been people like us in the past? On Earth?!?” Carol eyes widened, “Our powers and changes spring from how the curtain affected us.. Or you at least. Could it be that the Curtain has rolled across the world before?!”

Jill nodded thoughtfully. “That could certainly explain things like the heroes and creatures of mythology. Heracles could have been a Fallen just given immense strength. Centaurs and Lamias could have been blends like we’ve heard about in the news.”

“And those given powers completely outside the understanding of ancient humans. Throwing fire, or lightening. Powers like yours, Telekinesis and powerful empathics; primitive people would likely have even called them gods!”, Carol ventured with a sense of shocked amazement. She giggled, “Maybe we did a better job giving you the name Adrasteia than we thought!”

——————————

David walked into his house tiredly. He’d just finished arranging the last details for transportation of the Tarneerans. They had left this morning. With luck they’d reach their home in a week. The State department had been quite concerned that those in power down there would be angry at how ‘Asha’ was injured, but the representatives on hand assured them that they were blameless.

He pulled off his coat and called out, “Honey, I’m home!”

Initially, there was no response, then “Uh sweetie? Come in here and see this?”, came from his wife in the living room. He followed the voice and walked into see the evening news broadcast.

“Again, This is an exclusive of KOB Eyewitness News 4. We were just given this officer camera video of involving a domestic dispute on Wisconsin Street, South East. In it we will see something truly extraordinary!”

The video then showed an out of control man threatening his family and child until Adrasteia suddenly appeared out of thin air. The heroine rendered the man unconscious as she had done with supervillains several weeks previously. Once subdued the video recorded Adrasteia comforting the victimized wife, then fading away!

David starred utterly baffled as the broadcast shifted to the family with them responding to questions.

The woman, with bandages on her face was focused on the interviewer with her remaining usable eye descibing the event. She related how she’d been convinced that her husband would kill her and her kids and how she’d cried out to “The Lady” for help. Then when she’d appeared she’d reached out in divine fury and struck down her husband.

“Divine Fury??”, the interviewer prompted skeptically.

“You wouldn’t sneer if you’d been there!” She replied with fervor. “Her anger filled the whole house and more! Even our neighbor can tell you!”

David turned and dashed to the phone in his coat pocket even as it began ringing.

“Director Feber!”, came the tinny voice out of the speaker, “A news report has j-“

“Yes I know!”, David said cutting off the speaker. “I just finished watching it! Where is she right now?”

“She and the Tarneeran delegation are supposed to be on the train; a little over half way to Jacksonville sir.”

“Get me Colonel Thompson immediately on a SAT vid phone!”, David barked.

A couple of minutes later, “Thompson. What do you need Director Feber?”

“Joshua,” David began in an intense voice, “What is the status of Asha and the Tarneerans?”

Puzzled, Joshua replied, “I checked with that train car about 30 minutes ago and the situation was perfectly calm. Lady Adrasteia was laying quietly with that feral woman crouched beside the bunk and the other Tarneerans were in the dining car, sitting comfortably. Why?”

“Because Lady Adrasteia was just filmed here in Albuquerque saving a woman from being beaten to death by her companion!”, David barked.

“What the hell?!? I’ll confirm right away now sir! Hang on!” David could hear the Colonel barking orders and moving quickly in the train. Less than 4 minutes later, “Sir! I’m standing into the medical car right now and staring at her body. She remains in a seeming comatose state sir!”

“Then how could she be filmed here in Albuquerque?”, David wondered anxiously. He then spoke quickly to the Colonel, instructing that he needed to speak with the Lady Itimori.
When the SAT vid phone was brought to her, he explained what had been recorded happening. Itimori at first became annoyed as she thought she was being mocked, but when he impressed his seriousness she became quiet. “I don’t understand, director, Asha is here. She can’t be back with you.

“Do you have an explanation for this?”, David asked as he turned the camera on the TV replaying once again the police cam’s capture of the domestic dispute. She watched with increasingly wide eyes as she viewed the scene.

“H- how?!? It really looks like Asha! How is this possible?!?”

David was both relieved and alarmed at Itimori’s response. It seemed truly authentic and therefor suggested that this was not an ability known to this race of espers. On the other hand, if Asha was actually involved, then what might her limits actually be?

He also feared the ammunition this might give Sec. Def. Spears. Wearily he responded, “I don’t know Lady Itimori. I don’t know.”

———————————

That evening after the test Charu had returned to the palace. She had be shaken to the roots of her very spirit. She felt that the horror of even the ‘test’ eroded the foundations of her sanity. Use of a full weapon, one that could cover miles swallowing even a human city in its area of effect, was almost too horrible to contemplate! In an agony of foreboding and even guilt she burst into the meeting room that her mother was holding counsel in.

Kadrapraba, looked up to her stricken daughter and quickly raised her had, silencing her counsel. “Leave us immediately!” She commanded abruptly, “My daughter and I must speak privately.”

Barely able to contain herself until the chamber doors closed, Charu cried out, “No Mother! You must not contemplate this! The ancient weapon is just too terrible! Our predecessors were right to forbid these!”

The High Mother looked at her daughter. Her face reflected one who possessed an unthinkable understanding of the horror. “Welcome to the knowledge that blessedly only a very few have.” She looked down at the table. “Know that this is not a weapon I’d ever think of using except as a last response. One that would be used only if the humans were to use one of their own ‘Great Weapons.“. She then looked up at her daughter with eyes that looked on the landscape of hell. “Yes I know it would damn me to the deepest depths, but it is a cost I’d pay if our people would be destroyed by their ‘sun’ tools. Why do you think I’m trying so hard to reduce our exposure to these humans? Learning about us will only cultivate fear of our abilities.

They can’t truly understand us; crippled and lesser as they are. Their entire history shows that they will try to destroy what they fear.

We are not numerous enough to stop them should they try. We will make them pay for their savagery, however.”

Charu stepped forward aggressively, “No! I say not we cannot!”

The High Mother brought herself to her full height, her eyes flashing a hard edge, “You would defy me? Then challenge my right to lead!”

Charu paused in trepidation. To challenge meant that she would engage in Fea Poldora, the battle of spirits.

Fea Poldora was a dangerous contest that would determine who’s will was dominant. The victor would utterly dominate the loser and could enforce her choices, even to rewriting elements of the loser’s personality. While she knew it unlikely, this restructuring could turn the lesser into simply a pet.

Charu’s Horror at what she’d seen would not let her back down, however. She stood straight and said, “Very well.”

Kadrapraba looked slightly surprised at her daughter’s defiance and conviction but steeled herself. She understood the abomination that the weapon represented but she also understood the monstrous evil that humans routinely practiced and the world destroying devices they could wield. She might never need to use it, but they needed to make the humans pay; were they to unleash their own abominations.

The High Mother, with tears beginning to track down her cheek motioned for her daughter to initiate the contest of wills.

Taking a deep breath, Charu stepped forward til they were almost close enough to touch breasts together and she focused on her mother. Their eyes bored into the other’s, reaching for the spark.

As Charu watched the tears fall from her mother she could feel the love she had for the child who opposed her. She could feel her mother’s grief that this was coming to pass. She could also feel her steel resolve.

Against that resolve she pushed her horror and disgust at what a weapon like the one she’d seen tested represented. She pushed her conviction that using such a weapon would irreparably damage and warp the nature of the people. It would leave them twisted and lesser; ultimately more savage than the diminished humans her mother so feared. For they would not be able to escape part of the backlash this weapon would cause.

Kadrapraba, for her part was rocked by the passion and force of her daughter. She could see and feel the disgust welling in herself at the possibilities. She rallied, however, and pushed back. As she pressed more and more it became clear that her innate will was greater. She forced her daughter to truly see the savagery that she’d seen in those humans she’d harvested. Even the better of them, like her Victoria, were in constant conflict with their animalistic hind brains. They were so intrinsically tribal that any difference was a threat and could be easily whipped up into violent hatred. Even within supposedly unified cultures, they routinely turned on one another. Their inability to connect, their diminished natures made this inevitable. Thousands of years of violence, death and destruction were the result. Finally she forced Charu to see and understand just how different the people would be perceived if they became better known. The fear and jealousy of a people who could truly feel the spirits of others and influence them would be intolerable to those who couldn’t. If her people had enough time, time to grow more numerous. Time to truly bring understanding to the humans, they might coexist. But time was also against them. Humans were as mayflies; they lived but a fraction of the span of the people. As a result, they would not wait to understand but simply respond as their animal natures demanded.
As her mother responded, she could feel the terrible understanding that the High Mother possessed If they had truly been isolated they’d likely been able to work for agreement with the creatures of this world they’d been thrust on. Asha’s presence, however, had likely destroyed that option. Being a child, she did not have the control or wisdom needed to move amongst the humans leaving no ripple. No, instead as but a child, worse one on the cusp of coming into the power of maturity, she wouldn’t have been able to help but reveal her nature in ways to provoke the instincts of humans. Thus they would come to see the people as threats.

Charu slowly lowered her eyes. In a deadened voice, “Forgive me mother. I understand now...”

Kadrapraba, tears still falling, immediately stopped pressing her will and pulled her daughter into her arms. Her heart ached for having done it and prayed she hadn’t injured her daughter in any lasting way. It was just another stone of regret and guilt levied against her soul; and she prayed she was strong enough to bear yet more weight.

In a voice choked with pain, she spoke, “Now we must wait. If our plans for Anarra work, we may still salvage our future...”

Curtain Fall - Chapter 17

Colonel Thompson sat going over the last communique from Feber’s command. It appeared that these supposed translocations of Lady Adrasteia had been continuing with two more events, totaling up to 4 now. The first was very similar to the spousal abuse event where she had appeared to protect a young teen from being molested by an adult, and the second stopped a gang involved in sexual slavery. The second was more disturbing as in this event she had not stopped with simply subduing the perps. Shortly after freeing the captives she apparently torched the building. She had also somehow destroyed the manhoods of the criminals! Her escalation of response had certain elements reportedly in an uproar.

Feber had warned him that there might be problems with conflicting apparent orders. Feber assured him, however, that the present instructions came directly from the White House and he was to refuse conflicting orders unless from him directly. Thompson groaned at this as he suspected that his career was in jeopardy regardless.

‘Well,’ he thought to himself, ‘At least we will make port soon; then we’ll use a patrol boat to get our cargo to the drop-off site. Just 3 more days!’

Shaking his head he stood and left his cabin. With little effort he made his way to the infirmary Adrasteia/Asha lay. As always over this trip he found the creature they had discovered to be Carol Toumi and one of the Tareeran women. He glanced at De’elen and inquired, “Any change? Any sign of a change in her mental state?” He turned and looked at the motionless figure and added, “There have been more manifestations. The last was far more violent.”

De’elen glanced at Asha and the addressed the Colonel, “No, Joshua, she has shown no signs of waking. Her Fea (spirit) remains unknown to us.” She paused and then asked, “You say one of the manifestations was more violent?”

“Yes, her last appearance was before a group of over a dozen woman who had been captured by slavers. She discovered of how these women had been repeatedly drugged, raped and beaten and became enraged beyond anything we’ve seen before. She confronted the leader of the slavers and was so terrifying that she shattered his mind. Having felt the effects of even her controlled anger, I can easily believe this. She drove the underlings out of the building and after rendering them helpless damaged their genitalia to the point they had to be surgically removed.

Finally after freeing and leading the woman out, she set fire to the building; destroying it utterly.”

“Ed' i' fea atara!”, De’elen gasped aghast. With the utterance she stared in shock and some fear at the quiet figure. “The vision looking like her did this?”

Before Joshua could do more than nod Itimori rushed into the room. She looked first to Asha’s figure on the bed and then in confusion to De’elen. In their native tongue she asked, “Cousin! What is happening? I could feel your shock!”

De’elen quickly related what she’d been told and Itimori paled as she thought of the power of the manifestation. After first hearing of the appearances they talked late into the night; trying unsuccessfully to find an explanation for them. The visions had done things considered impossible. It had apparently been able to wield some ability akin to that which was only available to their men. The main difference, however, was that the ability was not limited to its immediate proximity! It had caught the little girl and floated the little one to safety and had rendered a number of men insensate without having to touch! Her ability to unman the slavers and set fire to the building were wholly beyond understanding!

Now add to all this, the vision’s projective empathy was sufficient to drive a (largely head-blind human) man to madness?!? With real trepidation Itimori asked De’elen, “What are we bringing home cousin?”

Thompson watched the foreign exchange and registered the shock in their expressions and the almost fearful way they looked at the comatose girl on the bed. Feber would need to learn that the Tarneerans didn’t know what to make of the girl and were apparently growing fearful! He backed unnoticed out of the room and made his way to the command and control area.

He informed the crew he needed to communicate with Director Feber. In short order a call was linked and he heard the voice of the director. “Feber speaking. What is it Joshua?”

“Sir, I thought you needed to know that the Tarneerans have become increasingly concerned from the reports of Lady Adrasteia appearing and doing things.” He thought a bit and continued, “Sir I think they are most disturbed by the evidence of telekinesis in the stories. I have been watching and I’ve never seen any of the women showing such abilities. Anything we might classify as telekinetic has exclusively been the domain of the men.”

“How can the TK be a shock? Our experience with her involved TK from the beginning.”

“I don’t think that the nature of her abilities were ever explained to them sir. I also think it is the level of the power seen that shocks them.” Thompson rubbed his chin in thought and then continued with a speculative tone, “The men clearly have abilities that are TK in nature; the ‘shield’ they can produce shows it. They are also unnaturally strong. The thing is, however, I’ve never seen them do things from a distance! I think the ranged nature of Adrasteia’s TK is especially frightening to them!”

David thanked the Colonel for the information and sat back in thought. The evidence that the Tarneeran women were shocked and frightened was surprising. They were as much victims by the Curtain Fall as humanity was, so they should be cognizant of the Curtain’s ability to change individuals and give powers. Unless.. Unless they hadn’t seen it? Feber knew that for humans the percentage of individuals seeing changes was small but noticeable. Perhaps the Curtain had affected the Tarneerans in differing ways and percentages? If so, why was there a difference?

——————————

Carol held Jill and gently caressed her hair as they lay snuggled on their bed. For the first time in hours she spoke, “Did I do the right thing love?” She was still seeing in her mind the men she’d savaged. Jill had ruined them in response to the horrors they’d visited on those poor women. The suffering she’d felt from them, the despair had been beyond anything she’d ever felt. Jill had spent most of her life as a man, but the shear evil of what was visited on those poor women was completely beyond her ken. To take from those women their power, their sense of worth... To break them with such premeditation and to take pleasure from it? It was monstrous on a level she had never been exposed to.

Carol squeezed her tightly and murmured forcefully into her hair, “My heart, if anything you were too gentle with them! The deserve to die for the evil they did.” She made a strange choking sound. “I know a little of what they went through and it took me years to recover.”

“What do you mean?”, Jill asked look up to her face from where she lounged.

Carol looked up and away into the distance, “I was a Junior in college. I and a couple of my friends had been having a fun night at one of the parties on campus when we decided to head back to the dorm.

The three of us were walking across campus when a group of five big men stepped out of the gym. They spotted us and started making cat calls. We tried to ignore them and just walk faster, perhaps to find one of those emergency boxes.” She laughed brokenly. “We expected them to loose interest, but they’d been drinking or something and they decided we were ‘prime pieces’. And they started chasing us!

We panicked then and broke into running ourselves. We would have all made it if my damn heel hadn’t broken. I tripped and before my friends realized it, I’d fallen behind; running slowly enough I was caught.”

Carol face held a ‘thousand mile’ stare as she continued. “You can’t imagine the violation, the guilt I felt.”, she then gave a quick bitter chuckle, “No, maybe you can understand... You felt it in those women. You can feel it in me, even after all those years.”

She then came back from where she’d been and looked down at Jill, “My love, what you did was justice. Those monsters will never be able to do to another innocent what they did to those women.

Jill looked in pained understanding. ‘This must be why she understood my feelings at the bar months ago; why she was so quiet during the attack!’, she thought. Truly seeing, she opened her heart and mind to the scarred woman that usually offered her comfort. She let Carol feel the depth of her love and amazed admiration as she grasped the astounding strength her bond mate had to possess to deal with that kind of trauma and still be able to reach out to another.

“You are so precious to me, my angel. You are my lode stone. My true north.” She chuckled with tears in her eyes and said, “And they call me a superhero. You are stronger than two of me...”

Floating on the overwhelming flood of love she was feeling, Carol just smiled and bent to kiss the woman who meant more to her than anything in life. They then snuggled down tighter and fell asleep, arm in arm. The closeness offering comfort they both needed.

The next morning Carol arose before Jill and decided to use the pond to take a bath before eating. She meandered over in the direction of the pond but stopped as she reached the clearing in puzzled amazement. It had changed again! After taking in the view, she turned and ‘travelled’ almost instantly back to their chambers. Once there she dashed in and with excitement started shaking Jill.

“Jill! Sweetie! You need to wake up! It’s happened again!”

Jill rolled over and opened her eyes, and asked groggily, “What’s happened again?”

Carol proceeded to pull her lover up into a sitting position, “The pond! It’s changed again!” With Jill stumbling behind Carol marched quickly back to the clearing and only stopped when she heard she heard Jill gasp.

Jill looked into the clearing with amazement. The pond/pool was no longer the only construction in evidence. It was now surrounded by circle of Doric columns. That was capped with a spiderweb of thin arches that connected each pillar to each other individually forming a porous roof.

The structure appeared to be made of Smokey quartz which while the columns leant a feeling of strength, the semi-translucent quartz gave it a strange ethereal look as well. Just past the pillars there were a couple of steps up to a platform made of the same fitted stone that had previously made the pool wall.

Jill looked at Carol who silently shook her head as if to say, “No I didn’t make it.”

She slowly walked forward until she was close enough to touch the closest column. She raised her slender hand and gently pressed against it. She felt gentle warmth radiating. The column possessed a hard, smooth texture and she felt what seemed to be a vibration running through it.

Jill stepped back again and looked up at the new structure. How had it appeared? Neither she no Carol had called it into being, consciously at least. Is it possible there was someone else about? The girls hadn’t ever seen evidence of someone but she felt there had to be some external influence to create this.

“This is pretty freaky...”, Jill spoke with uncertainty in her voice.

Carol snorted and then barked a laugh, “You’ve been transformed into a freaking gorgeous woman with unbelievable powers; We’re in some sort of plastic reality that we can shape at will; I’ve been transformed into a dryad out of myth, and you think this is freaky?!?”

Jill, snorted and started chuckling herself, “You may have a point there. But where did this come from? When I touched it, it felt warm and soothing. What is it?”

Carol came forward and took Jill’s hand. “I have no idea. It doesn’t seem dangerous though; should we go in and see how the pool changed as well?”

Jill nodded and holding hands they crossed past the pillars and up and stepped up onto the platform. The first thing they both noticed was the absence of any noise from the surrounding forest. The second was more shocking to Jill at least. As soon as they entered she was surrounded by a constant babble of voices. Young and old. Mostly female but some male. Most spoke English or Spanish, but not all; and all coming from the pool in the center of the platform.

The pool! It was no longer simply a shallow pond of inky water. It had also transformed. It had grown from what had looked like a glorified birdbath into a true wading pool, but still filled with the original inky water. In addition, it also seemed to be heated, as there rising wisps of vapor. Transfixed by all that she saw and heard Jill walked forward; her face looking as if she were in a pleasant dream.

Carol, for her part felt Jill’s immediate and positive response to entering, but she heard none of the voices. She watched as her lover and partner began to move forward, almost as if in a trance, and with increasing concern she moved with her.

They crossed to the edge of the new pool and Jill paused at the edge and closed her eyes, breathing deeply of the fragrant moisture. “Oh my!”, she sighed blissfully.

As Carol watched with a rising sense of panic Jill cast her clothing away with but a thought and stepped down onto the steps leading into the pool.

“Jill! No! We don’t know what has changed!”, Carol cried in panic. She tried to jerk Jill to a stop but as she pulled her love’s hand slipped through hers like mist and she continued stepping fully into the pool.

Carol watched helplessly as Jill moved more deeply into the pool and languidly spun with her hands just tracing ripples on the surface of the smooth water.

At Carol’s quiet fear filled gasp, “J- Jill?”, her lover turned back to face her. With a beatific expression on her face she opened her eyes and looked at Carol with eyes that were wholly inhuman and ethereal. Eyes that shone with an internal light as if they had become twin stars.

“Carol! My soul. Come let me share what I’m feeling..”, she said, the words seeming to penetrate to the deepest parts of Carol’s being. “Come and be with me!”

Carol was helpless before the otherworldly entreaty. She moved forward into the pool and reached. They flowed into each other’s embrace and she suddenly began to feel what her partner was feeling, hear what she heard. It felt as if liquid sunshine were flowing into her while hearing a symphony.

As before when Jill had accidentally formed their bond, she felt psychic energy filling her and lighting her up. Pleasure beyond her understanding filled her and she gasped with the fear that she’d loose herself to it, but before that could happen, what felt like a blanket of protection enfolded her. Jill shielded her from more than she could handle. ‘Can you see now?’, Jill’s overwhelming presence asked from deep within Carol’s mind, ‘Can you feel them now?’

“Oh yesss!”, she responded with a voice like she was at the peak of pleasure.

Jill then cradled her lover in her arms and she moved back out of the pool. Gently she sat and cradled Carol with her head this time in Jill’s lap! As Carol laid semi-coherent, Jill marveled, “All those voices! I can hear and feel them all! Most aren’t in need of help, they simply feel supportive, and lifted in celebration!”

She turned her eyes, that slowly returned to mostly normal, to the structure and truly looked. The vibration? It was as if the quartz had been capturing the psychic force cast in the direction of Lady Adrasteia until the very walls hummed. With concentration, Jill suspected she might be able direct the energy! It was like a great solar cell, soaking up power. She’d have to give careful thought to what use to put it. Her attention was finally drawn away when she felt her love stir.

Then with a satiated groan of pleasure as she came back to awareness, Carol throatily remarked, “Ohhh yeahhh! Way better than a vibrator!”

Jill looked down stunned by the comment and burst out giggling, then laughing. Carol joined breathlessly and soon they both lay on the platform laughing until their sides ached...

In the days after the stunning discovery of the new pool, Jill and Carol decided to stay close to one another. Jill found the energy very seductive would have been tempted to just move next to the pool, but Carol urged caution. Anything that felt that good had to have a catch.

Jill reluctantly agreed and refrained from actually wading in but would sit by it and focus on distinguishing the voices she’d hear. She’d even try to respond to some of the distressed ones, even if only to offer her love and sympathy for their troubles. She took comfort that those efforts always left the sufferer lighter of spirit.

Carol for her part was overflowing with energy and tried to use it on their surroundings. The result was a forest even more vibrant and lush than could be believed. The surrounds burst with life, with all in bloom as if at the height of spring. She also, with Jill’s help, tried to focus inwardly to see if she could discern more about that part of herself that was separated down the astral cord.

With their combined effort she could finally feel something. It was earthy and full of passion, if not in a considered direction. It felt almost like desire without restraint. She could also recognize, thanks to her experience in the pool, sexual desire rooted in what was left behind. Now that she’d been given a taste here, she really wished she could access that well of carnal desire back where she assumed her body was.

Then as early evening approached, and with out warning, Carol was suddenly hit with agonizing pain! She cried out and fell to her knees. “Ji- Jill, help me-“ she gasped.

Jill looked to Carol in alarm. She had been standing near the columns looking out at the forest when she cried out and fell against the pillar; sliding down. In a panic, Jill rushed over and saw her convulsing in pain, “Oh holy Mother, what’s happening?!?!?” She looked at Carol and saw no obvious injuries so she looked more closely as she lifted the increasingly limp woman into her arms. What she saw shook her to her roots: The astral cord was pulsing red and fraying!

Not knowing what else to do she started pushing as much life force as she could into Carol but could tell it wouldn’t be enough. Without a thought she leapt into the pool and used the energy she could feel coming from the water to supplement her efforts. Holding the weakening body as tightly as she could, she sensed that the physical body had been grievously injured; likely fatally.

Desperately she pushed and pushed until the body in her hands glowed. Still the cord frayed. She knew that in but moments it would snap and then lore told her that Carol would die.

Blinded by tears she wailed and called for help. Finally she gave one final titanic push with all that she had. As she gave the last of herself she rejoiced as she felt the cord harden once more, but as she looked down at the limp form she held, she watched Carol vanish from her arms!

Fearing what the disappearance might mean but heartened by the returning vigor of the astral cord and therefor not willing to give up hope she struggled to calm herself. ‘Where did she go?’, Jill thought as she clung to hope. She could easily tell Carol was no longer in this strange plastic realm as her bond while still, there felt attenuated and blurry. Perhaps she returned along the cord? While still standing in the pool, she looked about herself into the blackness and listened as hard as she could...

————————————

Colonel Thompson sat with the women as they moved around Asha’s still form in the early evening. The transfer from the relatively comfortable ship they’d used to travel from America to the much more cramped PT boat they were now in as they traveled up the Amazon had been uneventful, if less comfortable. He leaned forward, “Don’t worry my Ladies, the captain assures me that we’ll reach our destination and reunite you with your people late tomorrow morning. Soon your healers will be able to help her.”

Itimori glanced at Thomas and muttered quietly to herself, “Tanya naa mani amin gorga.” (That is what I fear.)

In English she replied, “Yes, soon we will be home.”

The Colonel could sense the subtext of concern and chose not to pursue it further and changed the subject. “Are you and your people hungry? Even with the modest gallery we can prepare food.”

With her agreement, Thompson called out and informed a crew hand that they were ready to eat and the sailor left to alert the cook. Left to his own thoughts he reviewed the continuing reports that Feber was giving him. Apparently the sensation/hysteria arising around the reported sightings of Lady Adrasteia had continued. There were even reports that small cult-like groups had begun to appear asserting that the heroine was in fact the goddess Adrasteia herself, returned to Earth! ‘Good Lord!’, Joshua thought, ‘All we need is to add religious fervor to make this just perfect! The sooner we can hand her off to her people, the better.’

A short time passed and food was brought to them. Thankfully the sea hand had already learned to be very careful around Miss Toumi and he simply placed the tray on the ground a foot or so away from her. With only a minor growl, she retrieved the plate. They ate silently and finished food that was bland but acceptable to all.

Once the trays were collected Itimori yawned and called to one of the Tarneeri men. He came over to her and she spoke warmly to him in their language while caressing his cheek. She then bade them good night and the two retired to the second cramped sleeping quarters. This left Joshua, De’elen, one male, Miss Toumi and Asha alone. The remaining two men were on deck.

De’elen focused on Joshua. “Colonel, you are of some importance amongst your people?”

Thompson chuckled, “Well I am a soldier of some position, but I’m far from those of the highest importance. Why do you ask?”

She looked earnestly at him and replied, “My people have come abruptly to your awareness. You know little of us. Nor do we of you. I have recently discovered that the majority of your, “crew” on this vessel are but children. Why do you allow this? Why give them tools of war?”

Joshua snorted, “Children!? I assure you my Lady, while these men are young, they are more than little children. Each is an adult, old enough to vote and I suspect drink.”

De’elen’s face took on a look of consternation. “No! I overheard one of the seamen this very morning being congratulated on achieving his 24’th birthday!”

Thompson straightened as something occurred to him, “Lady De’elen, How many years do your people live on average?”

“The oldest of my people lived to 823 of your years. Most live into their upper 600’s.” She blushed and continued, “I myself am young adult, just 19 years past my ascendency, but it was thought I might be open enough to more easily grasp your people’s strange ways.” Sensing that the Colonel was about to ask she offered, “I am 129 of your years old.” She could sense the complete astonishment of the Colonel and came to the correct conclusion. “I take it that our lifespan greatly exceeds yours.” Doing quick calculations based on the sailor’s age she ventured, “Your span is what, a century?”

Stunned, Thompson simply nodded.

Understanding began to light her eyes, “Then perhaps I can explain our need to rescue Asha. She of an age you would likely call puberty. She is still just a child and is just coming into the age where her mind is opening to n’dmi me'a, to the powers of the mind. She is just entering the time when she might consciously taste it. Unfortunately she is also of an age where her emotional and mental control are still poorly developed. She is prone to... Intemperance?”

With eyes wide, he looked at the quiet form of Asha, “She’s what we call a teenager?!?”

De’elen nodded gravely, “On the cusp of womanhood, but still a child, yes.”

‘And if she has the power she has now as an adolescent, what will she be able to do when she is an adult?!?', Joshua thought as he paled.

De’elen chuckled with dark irony, “I think you are beginning to see why Itimori and I are uneasy.”

Joshua was about to reply when the intercom whistled. “Colonel Thompson! A U.S. Patrol Boat has just come into view. They are signaling they wish to come aside!”

“I’ll be right up Captain!”, he turned to De’elen, “If you will excuse me, my Lady.” He then stood and quickly left the cabin.

He rushed to the Helm where the Captain stood watching the other boat approach. The captain saluted casually and informed him that the other boat had signaled they’d been ordered to radio silence. Thompson frowned but didn’t comment.

The ships pulled aside one another and the hands on deck tied them to each other. As the hands finished, a major stood on deck called for permission to come aboard. Thompson’s captain nodded and the major jumped to their boat. He quickly made his way to the Captain and colonel. He saluted smartly and identified himself. “Colonel Thompson? I’m major Atwordy!”

“Major,” Thompson acknowledged, “what is so important that you need to intercept us?”

Atwordy raised his hand and presented an envelope. Thompson noted the army envelope and opening, read the document contained there in. Dark clouds formed in his face. “Major? This is a change of orders for me. It says I am to hand the Tarneerans over to you.”

Atwordy nodded but before he could speak Thompson cut him off, “Well we have a problem here major, I’m under explicit orders not to acknowledge any change of orders save via direct verbal commands from Director Feber.”

Atwordy nodded as if it were expected. “I Suggest you confirm this order then sir.”

As Thompson turned to the captain to instruct him to call, Atwordy stepped behind the colonel and allowed the blade concealed in his sleeve to slip into his hand. Pressing a button on a small device in his pocket as well, he stepped up to the colonel and thrust the blade between his ribs in his back. Atwordy, a special forces officer with years of counter insurgency experience, neatly slid the edge between the ribs, through the lung and into the colonel’s heart.

As the captain tried to process the attack, Atwordy pulled the knife and stepping around the slumping form of the colonel reached forward to slash the blade across the captain’s throat. Simultaneously, the sound of silenced M249 light machine guns could be heard as soldiers boarding from Atwordy’s boat cut down any man on deck.

Alert to the troops below Atwordy’s men took up station. Atwordy then yelled, “Squad two!” At this troops wearing gas masks came on board. These men produced four CS canisters and after activating them threw them below decks. As the choking and coughing became audible, the masked troops moved down below. Any man they found was quickly shot.

When they came upon the rooms containing the women, rendered helpless by the tear gas, they entered. The Tarneeran men were no problem as they were helplessly wretching so the soldiers stepped to the women and plunged syringes into their necks. Within seconds the women went limp. The soldiers then grabbed the women up and retreated towards the companionway.

The diminished being who was Carol snarled and hacked as she tried to fight the affects of the teargas. She couldn’t see anything through the pain of her eyes but she forced herself to stumble to the cot where Jill should be. When she found no one, she howled in rage and staggered to the companionway herself. Still largely blind she forced her way through the hatch and howled in a barely human voice, “JJIIILLLLLL!?!?!?!”

She couldn’t see or hear her love but she did hear male voices raised in shock and alarm. Dimly understanding that these voices were responsible she began to leap at the voices savagely mauling anyone with in reach.

Atwordy’s soldiers screamed in shock and horror as this strangely beautiful woman reached out with one inch razor sharp claws and cut down man after man. In less than a minute she killed over a half dozen soldiers. It was only when she temporarily ran out of targets she paused. As she whirled about searching. The remaining panicked troops fired on her en mass. In just a few seconds she was hit by over a dozen rounds and thrown overboard into the water.

In agony, as she sank beneath the water her blood flowing from countless wounds she was filled with the bitter feeling she had failed...

Utterly spooked, the remaining handful of soldiers crossed back to their ship. Once they cut the ropes tying the boats together they made underway, turning back upstream.

Over the next hour they tended to their injured. Their losses had put an end to any celebration. “I sure hope the general appreciates we captured 3 of the bitches.”, one of the soldiers commented bitterly, “It sure cost us enough!”

“Belay that!”, Atwordy barked, “We knew it might be problematic. We knew it was likely the command and crew of that boat would be under the control of the aliens.” He paused as second and after taking a calming breath said, “This is what we get paid for men; protecting our country.”

After another hour they came to a series of sharp and relatively narrow bends on the river. They had finally relaxed, knowing they were far from the other boat and were safely on their way home. Soon they’d be in their cots on base and these women would be in a lab where they belonged. They didn’t see until too late the dozen figures leaping from the jungle foliage they were passing near. By the time the soldiers tried to react, the attackers were savagely bringing the soldiers down with spears that crackled like tasers. In moments none save the women were left alive.

The Beleyaavan protectors gently lifted the women and walked across the water of the river back to the shore...

———————————

A voice, ever so softly, “It’s not your time yet child... You need to wake now!”

Carol’s eyes opened and she stared into a lush canopy of tropical foliage. ‘Where am I?’, she thought vaguely. What initially felt like weightlessness slowly resolved into the understanding she was floating, her arm tangled in some of the brush that spilled off the embankment of a great river. How did she get here? The last thing she remembered she had been near Jill by the pool when she’d been hit with terrible agony! She’d felt as if she was dyin- Carol’s head jumped and she desperately looked down to her chest. The blouse and slacks she had on were shredded from the holes that damaged them. The flesh underneath, however, was as far as she could tell blemish free!

She quickly oriented herself and freed her arm so that she could remove the tattered cloth and confirmed she was uninjured. “What the frick happened to me? Where the heck am I?!?” She looked about as she climbed up the bank of the river and onto the land. Taking stock of herself, she noted she felt more solid, more real; unlike the dreamy ‘real’ of where she’d been. From this she tentatively concluded she must be back in her real body!

This landscape had the appearance of imperfect life, struggling for dominance. Gone was the ethereal perfection of what ever reality she had been sharing with Jill. More evidence presented when she tried to will herself into new dry clothes. Nothing. Her conclusions that she was back in the real world only firmed.

Carol continued to walk silently into the tropical rainforest looking about in the night. It was extremely dark as the canopy completely obscured the night sky but she discovered quickly that while she couldn’t shape reality, she could still extend her awareness into the plants all around! As she focused she could sense the driving force to live, compete and thrive; often at the expense of anything around. It was far more intense than when she was back ‘there’ where Jill was. She was once again captivated by the life around her. She almost felt drunk as she luxuriated in all the ebb and flow around.

In time, however, Carol forced herself to stop and pull back. She needed to take stock..
“All right Carol,” She said to herself, “I’m in a Jungle with a great river nearby. Civilization is usually found near rivers. If I move along the river I’ll find a town or something and can get help then. As for Jill...”

She stopped and felt a great pang in her heart at being separated from her love, and she knew that Jill would likely be beside herself with worry. There might be a way around that, however!

Carol settled herself comfortably against one of the great trees that made the rainforest, nestling amongst the strange exposed root structures that grew out of the base and closed her eyes.

Settled, she summoned the memory of the warmth of affection and love she always felt from her bond to the woman she’d come to love more than her own life and called to her with all the longing she felt, ‘Oh Jill! My heart, I’m safe and missing you!’ At first there was nothing, but in a while she felt a flush of warmth as if arms gently hugged her protectively.

Carol smiled.

Curtain Fall - Chapter 18

Dulutha, one of Kadrapraba’s trusted agents, sat as she awaited on news from the protectors she’d sent to the river. The work the High Mother’s people had done had born the fruit they’d hoped. Her scouts had reported that the humans had acted as they’d hoped and had acquired the Asha and the women that had been dispatched for. Now her own retrieval team had been tasked with ‘saving’ the women from the humans. She soon felt her protectors tense in the darkness of the rainforest and she stood. Extending her awareness she felt the ‘rescue’ team now approaching. From one of her personal protectors that had gone on the mission, she could sense that he was unusually pleased. From this she deduced that they’d had no trouble with the women.

The team walked into view after identifying themselves and it was immediately apparent why the retrieval had been easier as all three women were apparently unconscious! She quickly stepped forward and was able to confirm that they weren’t injured, just drugged. “How were they drugged?”, she asked and was informed that the humans had done so in their efforts to take them captive. She nodded and directed the men to prepare 2 more litters to place the women on. Dulutha decided that keeping them unconscious was a smart way to bring them back so when they began their return to Beleyaavan she simply mentally reinforced the sleeping state when the human medication began to wear off.

As they travelled, Dulutha examined Asha’s condition and was shocked to discover she couldn’t feel save the most minimal trace to the child’s spirit. What had happened must have truly injured and traumatized the child to cause her to retreat so deeply into herself!

She looked at the two young women who had been tasked with finding Asha and understood now why they’d given reports that her spirit was simply gone. Only very talented healers would even feel what was there and exposed.

‘Well it is good she is finally being brought home where true healing may begin!’

With this thought, Dulutha urged the men to travel faster...

D. D. Feber stepped into his front office that morning to see his secretary, Sasha, speaking with someone on the phone tensely. He paused with an eye raised and she informed the individual on the other end that the director had just arrived and she would transfer him shortly. Sensing trouble, David nodded shortly and proceeded quickly into his office.

As he moved to the desk the phone rang and he answered, “Feber here.”

“D. D. Feber?”, the voice began, “This is Major Wilson, one of Colonel Thompson’s staff. I need to report a situation that has developed. It appears that Colonel Thompson has gone dark sir.”

With acid churning in his stomach David barked, “Dark how?!”

Wilson replied, “I mean he and the transport that was returning the Tarneerans has stopped responding. All attempts to hail them have been unsuccessful. We’ve dispatched a helo in spite of the threat of random Bubbles to find and track their progress but as...” Wilson paused as Feber heard voices speaking in the background. When he returned to the phone, his voice was grim. “Sir? The Huey has just reported spotting a PT. They say they can see bodies on the desk!”

‘Shit!’ , David thought. “What more can you tell me? Can the Huey get someone on the boat to check up close?”

Wilson informed him it was an S&R helo so they might get someone on deck. Feber waited impatiently for the next several minutes until the next report. When it came he was told that the sailors, soldiers, and Tarneeran males had been shot and killed. That there was evidence of CS being used below decks and that all the women were missing. Feber thanked him and told him to get CSI on location ASAP. He then hung up and screamed for Sasha to get the Director and the Sec. State on the line.

Pacing worriedly back and forth he snatched the phone when it rang, “Director? Mr. Secretary? We have a situation!”

“What happened?”, the Sec State Karl Pennon asked, “As you are calling I suspect it has to do with the Tarneerans.”

“Yes sir. It seems that the boat transporting them back to their home was attacked in the night.” He paused for a breath and continued, “All men on board were killed and the women were taken.”

While the Secretary burst out with a series of curses that would do a sailor proud in the background the NSA director asked, “Do we have an idea of who?”

“Not yet sir, but first reports suggest that the battle was a snatch and grab operation. The OpFor shot and killed all the men. Using CS, they apparently disabled and killed the Tarneeran males and then took the women.”

Secretary Pennon swore again with feeling and concluded with, “How fast can they be tracked down?”

“How sir?”, Feber asked, “By whom? We might have rangers who could do it but I suspect we don’t have many at hand. With the noises the Sec Def has made I’m not certain we can rely on choices he might make.” He looked worriedly to his superiors, “There is also the concern of the Tarneerans. What do we tell them?”

Karl asked back, “You’ve dealt with them the most. What do you recommend?”

David took a deep breath. “We need to tell them that they’ve been abducted. If we try to cover this up we torpedo any possibility of a trusting relationship in the future!”

David’s superior made to object but Karl raised his hand to stop him. “Every time David has made recommendations with regards to these ‘people’, he has been advocating the wise and correct choice. I for one have come to trust his assessment of these aliens.” He called out to one of his subordinates and then informed them that David had full authority on their response.

At that David broke the connection and called out to Sasha. “Sasha!”

“Yes Mr. Feber?”, she reponded promptly.

“Please arrange for an emergency SAT video conference with Lady Anarra; we have distressing new to giver her.”

“Right away sir!”

Within the hour David’s conference room came alive and he stood looking at High Mother Anarra and her sister, Lady Turi. Seeing David’s face, Anarra began speaking, “Good morning David. It is still a wonder to me, this, this technology that allows us meet face to face! I can only hope your day is filled with similar wonders one day. Let me also reacquaint you with my sister Turi. She is eagerly awaiting the return of her daughter. I was informed you must speak with me urgently?”

With a very troubled look, David looked back, “It is with regards to your daughter, Turi that I am making this call.” With pained guilt in his eyes, David took a breath and continued, “Last night the vessel returning your daughter and her cousins was intercepted by unknown elements. The vessel was attacked and your daughters taken. We don’t know the identity of the the kidnappers at this time, but as you seem to have no firearms we fear that a group of humans were responsible.” Seeing Anarra and Turi pale David braced himself.

Stepping forward to the front, and in broken English choked with fury, Turi spoke, “You tell us that you failed to protect my daughter and her cousins? That your people are so stupid and weak that your own violent enemies can overpower them?” Turi’s eyes burned with such rage that David involuntarily stepped back a pace.

Before she could unleash further, Anarra barked out in their native tongue. Turi wheeled on her sister and they argued loudly with each other for several minutes. As they argued David looked to the linguistic officer at his side. He was one of the team tasked to learn all that they could of the Tarneeran language. While not a knowing a great deal as yet they had begun to glean the basics of it. What he heard caused him to blanch. He quickly grabbed a pen and note pad and wrote, “not safe? judgement, retribution, death”. Then he wrote, “Turi wants to leave the dome and rescue her daughter by force? Anarra is counseling ... wait?”

With this David focused on the women. When the argument had temporarily stopped and Turi stormed from the chamber, Anarra turned to David. “Great harm has been done to our confidence in your American people, David. You should know that there are elements within my society who do not favor a relationship of equals with humans. That group will gain strength from this.” She looked down wearily a moment, looked up again into David’s eyes. Know this. Should my niece be injured or killed, I fear that any chance for a peaceful alliance between our people may be lost for a generation.

The connection terminated and David closed his eyes, breathing deeply to stave off a feeling that they’d begun heading towards catastrophe. The translator then informed him as best he could on the exchange the women had had.

At first Anarri had chastised Turi and pointed out that Director Feber had been honest enough to let them know quickly. Turi had fired back what good was it if her daughter wasn’t safe? Anarri had then promised Turi that vengeance and justice would be dealt to those who were responsible, deadly vengeance.

Hearing the gist, David grew even paler and then stepped out of his office and yelled for Sasha to get Major Wilson back.

When Wilson came back to the phone David informed him that learning what had happened and finding the women was absolutely top priority. Any and all resources needed were to be tasked to this. If he were to receive any resistance it was to be reported to his office immediately and the obstacles would be dealt with.

Over the next hours his people would learn that:

1. The attack was carried out using weaponry consistent with US Special Forces
2. A second boat, dispatched from the Dome base had been found where the troops had been killed by more primitive means (hand to hand and spear) closer to the base.
3. Several of the soldiers from the base had apparently been injured and bandaged prior to the attack that killed them for injuries sustained by a wild animal. There were also several bodies who had been savaged to death. Their bodies were in bags already.
4. There was evidence that most of the weapons on the second boat had been used recently. The caliber of these were consistent with the injuries of those on the first boat.

It was from this tentative evidence they could assert that the second boat had attacked the Tarneeran boat. The authority for this attack was as yet unclear. While they succeeded, several were injured. Then later this boat and its men were killed by another force.

‘Good God, do we have rogue elements at the base? And how high up did the orders come from?’, David puzzled. An additional question disturbingly cropped up, ‘And the second boat. Did the Tarneerans kill the crew; and if yes, why didn’t they tell us?’

Kadrapraba stood in the outer chamber of the high infirmary and looked at the three young women who lay quietly within. Attending her were her two closest advisors, Nabitha Mistress of Strategy, Kalpaina Mistress of Science and her daughter, Charu.

Still looking at the patients the High Mother asked, “I can understand why the young ones were so distressed when they came upon Asha. She feels empty, as if her spirit has moved on! But that can’t be because her body continues to live and even thrive. What is the nature of Asha’s illness, Kalpaina?”

Kalpaina winced and replied, “The extent of her retreat is truly unprecedented High Mother. Only our most gifted healers are able to feel anything of her at all. The reports I was given told us she had somehow initiated a nexus, which normally isn’t possible at her age, and with humans no less. Even more startling, this nexus was of more than a hundred participants! There was no way she wasn’t horribly injured and traumatized by that. She has withdrawn more deeply into herself than I ever seen. It will take a nexus on our part to draw her back.” She then shook her head sadly. There is no telling at this time the severity of long term damage.”

Kadrapraba eyes glistened as she thought about the suffering Asha must have undergone and asked, “She’ll be able to think? She’ll be a.. A person again?”

Kalpaina replied, “I believe so, but there may be terrible mental scarring.”

“Do we have enough medical adepts of sufficient talent to form the needed nexus?”, the High Mother asked as she worked political calculations. She suspected the answer was no. This would mean approaching the other Mothers and likely giving up on impressing the child.

As she thought on it, however, she realized that that her efforts in engineering the attack would likely already have been enough to poison open borders with the humans. Now might be the time to bring the others to awareness that she had recovered the girls. When Kalpaina replied in the negative to her question, Kadrapraba made the decision.

She turned to her daughter, “Charu, you must travel at to Tirielen and speak with Anarra. Tell them we have rescued Asha, Itimori, and De’elen from the humans. You will enlist her help by gathering their best healers. We will need them if we are to help Asha.” Charu bowed and took her leave....

The next day, Charu followed one of the Tirielen palace protectors into the gathering room of Anarra’s seat of power. She was nervous in her intent to present her news. As she entered the chamber she could hear a heated discussion between Anarra and Turi.

“And I say 2 days is enough!” Turi yelled. “We’ve given the humans long enough to learn where my daughter was taken!”

Anarra, at the end of her patience barked, “Enough! We will give them another day and then - “. She cut her exclamation off when she saw Charu. “We will continue this later. Charu. Daughter of Kadrapraba. Welcome among us. What news have you?”

Charu smiled and responded, “I bring tidings and wonderful news!” She focused on Turi, “We have rescued your daughter and those sent for her from the humans!” Focusing carefully on speaking only the letter of truth she continued, “As you know, my mother does not trust these humans and she expected threats from them. When we heard of your daughter returning, we sent teams to monitor the behavior of the humans. We were witness to two boats meeting on the river. The one not originally transporting our people and seemingly under guise of truce and friendship tied to the other. After the leaders conferred, warriors from the new vessel attacked and killed most of the occupants of the vessel carrying the women. The attackers then took our women captive and sailed back up-stream. We moved up river as well and found a place of ambush where we overpowered them and saved the girls. They are safe with us now.

We left none of the animals alive.”

Hearing this Turi fell to her knees crying with relief. Anarra was also greatly moved and Churi could feel waves of gratitude flow over her. Being partly responsible for the attack she could also not completely suppress some guilt at misleading Anarra. The High Mother sensed some of the guilt and asked, “Why the guilt Charu? You have saved my niece!”

‘Careful...’ she thought. Turning her eyes away Churi, responded, ”I’m sorry Mother, but we couldn’t save the protectors. They were surprised and killed before we were ready to move.” She then changed the subject.

“News of Asha being injured are also true. We’ve examined her but her needs exceed what we can do alone. That is the other reason I come. We would like the help of your greatest healers.” Thinking of reducing a chance at discovery, Charu continued, “Or perhaps we can bring her here with our healers. We offer our help in any way to bring healing to Asha!”

Anarra stepped forward and grasped Charu’s shoulders warmly. “You have our great thanks, Charu. Thank your mother and quickly bring our people to us. If the nature of Asha’s injuries are as you say, then we would welcome all help you can offer!”
Charu smiled and assured her she would return immediately to make arrangements...

Over the days following Carol’s return to Earth, Jill used the pool as much as she could to follow Carol back on Earth. Unlike others, who she still listened to and occasionally responded to, now that she had found Carol she was able to follow her just by following the bond. She watched as her love travelled along the river in search of a town.

She was amazed to discover that some abilities Carol had developed while with Jill had transferred with her. While the shaping of reality seemed to be limited to here much of Carol’s nymph related abilities went with her! She watched as her love discovered that her “Tree Walking” ability still existed. She laughed as she watched Carol play with it by bouncing from one side of the river to the other. The casual play stopped, however, when she found people in the form of a temporary military base. Remembering how aggressive the military had been with regards to Jill, Carol did not approach them directly. Instead she stalked them like she had done the animals in their ‘dream’ forest in order to overhear all that she could. Why was the American military here?

Using her ability to cloak herself in the plant-life she learned that this base was here (deep in the Amazon it seemed) in an effort to watch/contain the Brazilian aliens that Jill had been told of.

Carol also found that these soldiers were on high alert following the attack on the boat Carol had been on. All hands on the boat had been killed and the women removed! From this Carol learned the most shocking information, that Jill’s comatose body had been among them! The resulting response of Jill’s form and the Brazilians being taken had the aliens on guard and increasingly hostile as well.

An additional strange revelation was that there was confusion amongst the ranks. The attackers, apparently from this base, had only been sent out on patrol. There was no confirmed knowledge of why the soldiers had attacked. Only that their PT had been found somewhat some distance from the other boat with its crew slaughtered as well. This all suggested that the base was too volatile for Carol to feel safe approaching them.

As a result Carol decided to continue to stay on the outside. She also decided explore what she could over in the Brazilian area. When she first tried to enter that area, however, she was stopped by an invisible barrier. After fruitlessly searching for an entrance, she tried another way. She tried tree hopping and found to her excitement that the barrier wasn’t proof to that form of travel. Across, she proceeded deeper in to see what these aliens were truly like...

Jill, for her part, had been relieved that Carol was alive and well back in the real world, but learning that her living comatose body was somewhere even if she still had no connection to it she could perceive renewed her hope that she was still alive. When Carol and she’d first talked about it and they could sense Carol’s astral cord and not hers she’d feared it meant she’d died. Carol refused to consider it, but Jill had privately feared. Knowing her body lived somewhere spurred her to look harder for a link.

As days had past she also began to feel the isolation of where ever she was. Other than what she could divine from the pool, she was cut off from Earth and others. While Carol had been with her it had felt almost like a home. Now it was becoming a prison. ‘How to escape?’ Came to dominate her thoughts.

As she pondered, she realized she needed to understand what ‘here’ really was. For what felt like months, she had simply accepted the world she’d created out of what ever this place was. She’d existed in the pleasant dream that she and Carol had made together. She had until now ignored this realm from before she’d pressed her will upon it. No longer. The only question though, was how to reveal what was behind the facade she’d created?

She hypothesized she could just destroy her creations, and bring all back to the nothingness, but she didn’t want to do that if she could avoid it as “her” world was comforting and restful. To be systematic, however, she sat in a small spot of the forest and tried to do so in a very contained area. She eyed a boulder and tried to bring it back to its original state. She found she could destroy it, but once she’d created something the potential she’d felt originally was gone. This meant that once she used that potential for creation, she could continue to manipulate transform, modify or eliminate it but the random potential was eternally bound to the initial act of creation.

What she needed, then, was an exit point from her creation if she was going to learn about what it was outside. Ok where to make it?

Well from an emotional standpoint, something like this should be a doorway out. Where were doors? At the exterior edge of a room of course. By that reasoning her portal out of her creation should be at an extreme edge. With this in mind she closed her eyes and willed herself to what felt like an edge: a steep cliff rising on an enormous mountain. Once there she began to walk the cliff face until she saw a large crack that led into the cliff. With a strange and secret smile Jill slipped through the crack and entered the cave tunnel.

The tunnel slowly widened until two could walk abreast. In short order she was in utter darkness, a darkness she dispelled with but a thought as she created a golden fire in her hand. She continued slowly forward.

Eventually the path turned sharply to the right and as she made the corner and turned she found not 10 feet away a smooth archway made of opalescent stone. Contained within the arch was something shivering almost like a soap membrane you see in those children’s bubble wands. It was a chaotic white with subtle swirling colors. A white that somehow fed no light to shine off walls, only to her perception. Feeling a sense of vindication, she thought, ‘Thank you.’

Jill examined what she could see in an unhurried manner, looking at it from many angles and feeling it out with all her perceptions. As when she first arrived in this place, she could feel no will or presence emanating from or contained within the unformed whiteness. No heat, no cold, no sound. When she gingerly dipped her hand into the white she felt a gentle pulling and twisting reminding her of something just out of memory. It wasn’t uncomfortable, simply noticeable.

What she could feel was a mental tension seeping into herself from the white. The feeling she received was that emotional feeling you get from looking at the strings of a harp just before the musician strikes a note. A sense of potential, waiting to collapse into sound. Jill took a deep cleansing breath and stepped into the white nothing.

Instantly upon passing the arch everything physical was gone. Once again she was nothing but disembodied awareness in this place that was not a place. Her awareness could sense of the constant flux of her surroundings, however; the strange mix of energy, color, calm and violent currents. While she had no form to affect, she could still sense this unrestrained potential flowing all about her. It even moved through her. In her immaterial non-state it began to feel as if it was part of her!

She might at first have been concerned at first that her awareness might erode and flow away, but that didn’t happen at all. While she could feel this chaotic potential pull at her it never threatened to blur her sense of self.

Instead she could feel her awareness begin to draw on the nature of this chaos and add it to herself. Oh the possibilities! It soon felt as if with but a thought she could explode into an entire universe. Her mind laughed and sang as she swam like an otter at play in this madness.

Then finally she remembered where she’d felt the strange pulling; the urge to fold and bend had been when the Curtain washed over him! Was this what the Curtain had been made of?!? ‘I definitely need to think on this!’ , Jill decided. And suddenly she was through the arch and back to her realm.

“Wow!”, Jill exclaimed quietly with a gobsmacked expression on her face. She paused and after calling a full body mirror into existence, took stock of herself. She was once again in her female form. Strong and lean. Full hips toned thighs. Her breasts were still the smallish C cup breasts she’d had for a year. The same luxurious wavy chestnut hair to her waist and her exotic, not quite human face. She looked like herself again. Herself?

It suddenly occurred to Jill that, here at least, she wasn’t limited to this body. She could have, could still create a male form. Yet as she considered this she realized that she no longer desired that. She wasn’t a man anymore. She’d become truly comfortable in her female form and she loved the openness and sharing that women had. Her ‘rebirth’ as a woman had caused her to shed the perception that men often had that they were islands. Ones that viewed all as competition, threats in a way; and she decided she could never go back. When, not if she assured herself, she got back to the real world, she’d make a point of truly thanking all her loved ones for giving her the nurturing ground to thrive and grow into what she’d become.

Jill, chuckled to herself. This had certainly been an afternoon of discovery!

She then willed herself back to the pool and looked into it with new eyes. Perhaps the pool was also some permutation of the curtain. A more porous one to be sure, but still related? It looked like water (even if strangely immune to penetrating light) and felt like water. But was it? Perhaps if she reached out and sensed it like she had the chaos in the cave...

Jill slowly reached her hand and dipped her fingers. Once again she felt the soothing surge of energy that she thought was coming from people from Earth but this time she paid closer attention; trying to parse the sensation.

At first, nothing called out, but gradually she felt an underlying tremor. She could just feel that singing potential of the musical string. ‘Yes!’ Jill thought in triumph, ‘There is a link! This must be a sort of window constructed from the chaos of the curtain.’ She already knew that with effort she could affect the world seen but might there be a way to truly pierce it? ‘Can I find a way to step through it like in the cave? Or perhaps... Carol passed the Brazilian barrier using her tree affinity. Might I jump across like Carol hops trees?’...

Forward -
Sorry for taking so long to post this but I hit two major impediments:
1: Suffered a bit of writer’s block
2: Discovered r/chooseybeggers, r/maliciouscompliance, r/revengepro and r/entitledparents! (Hilarious YouTube streams of them being read.)

——————

Curtain Fall - Chapter 19

The entirety of the Security council and the president himself was virtually gathered to discus the events in Brazil. Accusations began flying as soon as it was revealed that the soldiers involved in the attack on the boat carrying the Brazilians had been from the American base. Secretary Spears desperately denied any involvement in the action. While many were not convinced Director Feber found the shock and outrage somewhat convincing. ‘Could the attack been a rogue action inspired by his xenophobia but not directly ordered?’, he wondered to himself. He saw that the meeting threatened to devolve to blame seeking and risked interjecting, “Is who is responsible really the primary issue here sirs? I suspect that the Tarneerans aren’t especially concerned with that. I suspect that what does concern them is the impression we don’t have control of our own men!”

He paused as president nodded and encouraged David to continue. Clearing his throat he saw several council members bite back a retort and he continued, “What we are now face with are several possible consequences. The first is the effects of finding the women dead or captive of a foreign power. If dead, I suspect we will a poisoned relationship for the foreseeable future. The best we’ll be able to hope for is an isolationist situation far worse than the worst of the Cold War. A Cold War with a nation of telekinetics and projective empaths. While the impression I’ve gathered is that Adrasteia was exceptional, even lesser manifestations of these abilities make them unparalleled spies and operatives. From a technological perspective, while they aren’t as advanced in the technologies we know, I strongly suspect that we’ve not seen even a fraction the knowledge and technologies they have advanced.” As the council digested this, he continued.

“While our experience with the astonishing abilities that Adrasteia has and continues to manifest have always been non-lethal,” David handed a page listing actions attributed to both the hero in Albuquerque and the increasing number of visions across the country, “the actions on the second boat suggest that the Tarneerans as a people are not opposed to using lethal force. While not an absolute certainty, the types of weapons involved point to them killing the second boat. Preliminary evidence suggests that the Tarneerans killed too quickly for the soldiers to even use their weapons.” The council members were silent at hearing this until the representative of the CIA presented a question.

“David,” the officer asked, “you suggest that the Tarneerans themselves may have been responsible for the attack on the second boat. If that is true then they may have already recovered their women! Why haven’t they mentioned it?”

David nodded with concern in his eyes. “Yes that is a question I’ve asked myself. A likely answer is that those who rescued them haven’t returned to their people for some reason. What I learned in a conference with High Mother Anarra might indicate this. We overheard arguments suggesting that the women’s location was not known to her while we spoke.” He looked at the men he saw in his video screen. “I must admit another possibility however. The possibility that they have lost any trust they have in our peaceful overtures. If the situation were reversed and officials of high importance of ours had been attacked and kidnapped but we rescued, how eager would we be to alerting them immediately?”

The president then asked, “Based on this, what are our options and what do you recommend?”

David looked at his table for a moment. Then he raised his face to look again at the assembled, “I’ll begin with my recommendations. First, we need to identify how that rogue troop came to decide that the attack was warranted. My suspicion is that there are elements who felt that returning Adrasteia would be disastrous. While I feel you would never order such an action Secretary Spears,” assured David, “clearly there seem to be those under your command who feel it was needed.”

David then shook his head. “My next thought is one I am less sanguine with, but I feel obligated to offer. Based on what we translated during our most recent conference with the High Mother, I fear that she no longer feels as constrained with regards to dealing with us. I fear she may be willing to exact retribution for the attacks and may begin to take action to root out and deal with the threat to her people’s kidnapping. We may soon be on the receiving end of covert acts. As a result, I fear we need to increase our readiness to respond, or withdraw to reduce any temptation to retaliate.”

The president then asked for other opinions. A number of strong voices were heard. The opinions falling into the two expected camps: that of those counseling caution against acts that would be perceived as aggressive or hostile. The other seizing on David’s reluctant option of increasing readiness. Finally the president sided with the more hawkish camp and ordered an increase in general readiness, inspite of David’s concerns.

It was decided to prepare by bringing an artillery unit into range as well as arranging for the potential positioning of a cruise missile with a tactical nuclear payload as a last resort. It was a shame that the continued presence of the atmospheric “bubbles” had effectively reduced the Air Force to almost complete impotence. It would have allowed them to seem to ease tension by reducing their presence while keeping the ability to respond.

Carol had crossed into the territory controlled by the non-humans and had begun watching them. The first of the revelations that had come first was the relatively small population she spied. 3 modest sized cities were all she could find. Less than half a million. A half million who walked and acted much as she would expect an isolated community to. Most activity she could see was oriented at agrarian pursuits. That wasn’t to say that they didn’t have technology of sorts; She had seen rail transport and lights. No combustion vehicles though. No sign of heavy industry.

Carol had been very cautious in getting too close to these people though, as they really did look like Jill and if they had similar powers to Jill they might easily find or sense her. Even with her care, there were a handful of times that she started to attract the notice of several women. It was only her ability to ‘cloak’ herself in the plant life that allowed her to stay undiscovered.

She quickly found that the aliens supported a matriarchal society. The men, to her surprise seemed content in their lesser status. This in spite of the fact that she could quickly see that they possessed telekinesis! While she saw none that were comparable to Jill’s (theirs was clearly more localized) it was still enough to make them superior physically to the women.

Another interesting thing she noticed was that there were significantly more women than men! Children could be found in equal numbers, but somewhere in adulthood the ratio shifted. Was it that the men died younger? Violence? Without being able to ask, she couldn’t know.

With in the day of her stalking, she also noticed that the city she was closest to found itself stirred as if it were a bee hive struck by a stick. She had watched the normally placid community suddenly become more aggressive, with patrols leaving the city increasing dramatically. The male patrols were all uniformly armed with a strange high tech seeming spear. She also watched two teams of women, escorted by men head towards the barrier. Some of the men acted as guards and some carried a wooden crate. One group headed in the direction of the American base, the other farther down the river.

With this increased activity, Carol retreated into the forest again and settled to commune if possible with Jill. ‘Jill my love! I don’t know how much you can hear me, but something has stirred the people who look like you up. They look as if they are preparing for combat or something. I think it might be with the Americans!’

She waited but felt nothing immediately. Cursing their separation she continued, sending her thoughts.

Just as Carol had given up hope she felt a change in her surroundings an a ghostly image of Jill appeared before her. With a look of boundless tenderness the apparition spoke, ‘Carol my heart! I miss you so much! I am searching for a way back to you...’ With this, Carol felt a feather light and loving touch on her cheek. The Jill’s expression grew concerned, ‘What frightens you so?’

Carol repeated what she could and she watched Jill’s eyes darken. ‘Find out more if you can but safely my love. I am coming...’ Jill faded away.

“I hope so love, I hope so...”, Carol said quietly.

That afternoon Carol saw a large entourage leave the city in a large vehicle on one of the rails and heading towards one of the other cities. She almost ignored it until she watched several of the men carry a stretcher to the vehicle. A stretcher on which Jill’s body lay! Her heart leapt and she almost revealed herself as she was seized with an almost animalistic need to protect her lover. With great difficulty she restrained herself and forced herself to be content with simply shadowing the group as they traveled.

The next day Tirielen, Anarra and Turi watched as their three wayward girls were brought back into the palace. Itimori and De’elen hovered around Asha’s body as she was carried on a litter. They were followed by five women attired as healers and Charu.

Seeing Anarra, Itimori exclaimed, “High Mother! We were saved by Beleyaavan. Turi! We have your daughter!” Itimori’s eyes filled with pain however as she continued, “She seems gravely injured however. Forgive me for failing to protect her.”

Turi, who rushed to Asha’s side looked up, “No forgiveness is needed Iti, you could not stop what happened in the human lands.” She weeping openly, caressed her daughter. “Oh my baby! What have you done?”

Anarra turned to the Beleyaavan healers and asked, “How much time will you need to begin the healing?”

Kalpaina, responded quickly, “Give us tonight, Mother, to rest and confer with your healers to prepare. We should be ready to work the first healings tomorrow.

“First?”

“Yes High Mother,”. Kalpaina replied, “We fear that her injuries from causing a Nexus are grave.” She then touched Turi. “You will also partake in this healing! If ever there was a need for a mother’s love and psychic touch, I can’t think of it.”

Still weeping, Turi nodded and still looking at Asha choked out, “All of creation couldn’t keep me from you my baby!”

Asha was taken away and as most of the healers followed, Anarra touched Kalpaina, indicating she should wait. Once the two were left behind, Anarra looked with concern to the healer and inquired, “What of that halo of energy healer?”, referring to the strange web arising from Asha’s form, “I’ve never seen its like before.”

“Nor have we, High Mother,” Kalpaina replied, “What I can say is that Asha’s form even now draws some sort of strange support, almost like n’dmi me'a from it. With it her body is sustained; even healed at a never before seen rate!”

“Where is the energy from?”, Annara asked.

“We don’t know Mother. What ever is happening, it benefits her, but we don’t know its source.” Anarra was troubled by this but pursued it no further as the healer didn’t seemed frightened of it.

On Anarra’s palace grounds there was a beautifully tended grove containing a large circle of standing stones made from large crystals of various colors. If not for the crystalline nature of the standing stones, it would have looked very much like one of the circles not uncommonly found in Ireland. It was here that the healing would take place.

At dawn the healers, having decided that even now they needed more power than normal, chose to use the ritual space for High Nexus workings. The healers gathered themselves, and with Turi, Charu and the shell of Asha, all marched with ceremonial slowness to the circle. Each step they took allowed them to shift themselves more into the mental state they would need to begin the healing.

Carol watched the precession and could easily see this as she was hidden within the grove. It was the closest significant tree growth to the palace and she had settled there the previous night so that she might observe who moved within the palace.

She watched, remaining as still and quiet as possible while the entourage moved to the circle and gently placed Jill’s form onto a flat round stone in the center of the circle. Eight of eleven then gathered around and clasped hands while two, an older woman and a woman who almost could be related to Jill, waited outside of the circle.

The eight closed their eyes and began a strange wordless humming. As they did, Carol watched almost spellbound as sparks of light began to grow within the stones. She also began to feel a strange pressure! It was almost as if she could see that feeling of resolve and determination you get as you work yourself up emotionally for a momentous task. Carol couldn’t suppress old memories that resonated to the feeling; like when as a child she geared herself up to make that first dive from the ‘high dive board’ or the time she first came out to her parents that she was gay. It was almost as if she could see the understanding of potential danger and the resolve to conquer it.

‘Jill!’ Carol thought fiercely, ‘I see you! Oh please hear me beloved! These Brazilians are doing something, and you are in the center of it!’

Jill was now convinced that there was a link from ‘here’ to Earth. The pool had a connection to her home. A connection that travelled away from this reality she had created and touched the reality of Earth. If that were the case, could she find and follow it? It had to move through the Chaos outside. She resolved then to return through the arch and locate it.

Returning to the arch with a thought, she stepped through it and returned to almost primordial chaos surrounding. She first decided to focus her attention more closely at where she had come from; her reality. It took time, but she eventually began to resolve it in her non-senses. Slowly, she sensed a pinpoint of something. A blemish that with concentration became an arch shuddering with concrete certainty amidst the blissful potential that surrounded her and was her when she was here. This blemish was on a curvature of collapsed chaos. A curvature that became a ball shaped form. Then slightly further along the ball an ever so faint thread of ‘slightly’ less collapsed potential that moved away (if ‘away’ wasn’t just her limited visualization of what she perceived. ‘Dang! I’m getting a headache just thinking of this!’, she thought with some amusement, ‘Neils Bohr eat your heart out!’

Aware of the thread, she ‘followed’ it and found another much larger curvature. This had many more threads leading away from it. Is Earth inside this one?!?

She ‘looked’ and ‘listened’. Then, ever so faintly, ‘I see you! Oh please hear me beloved! These Brazilians are doing something, and you are in the center of it!’

Exerting mental effort and feeling as if she were metaphorically wiping a window smudged with dirt clean, she looked in and saw Carol hidden in a strange tree staring at something a short distance away. She followed Carol’s gaze and saw several women, hands linked, around a body that shown brightly to Jill. IT WAS HER!!! Not simply a body that looked a lot like her but she felt a connection; a visceral familiarity! The best way to describe what she felt and perceived was the feeling of your favorite slippers, just waiting for you to slip them on. So she did...

The healers finished forming the protective barrier to shield them from distracting random emotions and then began to really focus on the child before them. Their deepest examinations had revealed very little of the child. Only the barest evidence of her n’dmi (mind/spirit) could be found at all. Yet since her body thrived beyond anything they could expect or explain it must be there! And then there was this seeming network of something that drew what seemed like non-Tarneeran n’dmi me'a into Asha’s shell-like body.

The only theories they could come up with was that when she accidentally invoked the nexus with the humans the innate incompatibility between human and Tarneeran mental/spiritual energies had injured and traumatized her so badly that she had retreated as far into her mind as possible. Once withdrawn she’d unconsciously erected barriers to shield herself. The depth into herself she’d withdrawn and the inability of them to sense her, due to the barriers she’d raised suggested that if she could be saved, her natural power, when she matured, would be beyond anything they’d ever seen; save in legends of the far past!

They had talked late into the night in an effort to work out a way to proceed and had decided that they had to pierce the barrier that Asha had erected. Once acheived they would present in as protected manner as possible Turi in the hope that Asha would recognize the love of her mother and come to it. The greatest danger would be that they break down this barrier too violently. Too forceful and Asha’s subconscious would view it as an attack and she might attempt to flee so far as to be forever lost, or even strike back and inadvertently attack in return. While they didn’t fear that an adolescent just coming into her power (even immense power) could hurt them, her injured psyche might injure itself further.

Because of this, they ramped up protections as much as the could around them and personally as they formed the nexus for this working. Then they gently began to push and probe.

Mridulae, the first healer to Anarra, was the focus of the nexus and was the primary director of their efforts. As she/they initially pressed in she felt no resistance, as if Asha really was gone. She/they cast about in the echoing space that should be where Asha’s mind/spirit should be. Nothing! For what seemed like an endless time she looked and finally found a tiny point of... something? It wasn’t n’dmi me'a, nor the human counterpart. It was something that their collective minds couldn’t grasp. Their minds seemed to shy away from it as if it was so far outside of rational understanding that to truly comprehend what they sensed would rip sanity asunder! She/they recoiled, but as she/they withdrew this thing pulsed!

Seized with an unreasoning terror, she/they began to flee. Now aware of it she/they felt it pulse again and as she/they fled she/they suddenly felt something coming. Something so alien that she/they could feel it pulling and twisting their perceptions like bread dough being kneaded. With a terrible wail the nexus shattered and the women in it all fell shrieking.

Carol, for her part, watched the circled women begin screaming and then fall convulsing to the ground. At the same time, the three standing outside the circle threw up their hands as if to shield themselves from Jill and also cried out.

It was then she saw Jill’s form suddenly take a deep breath and open it’s eyes. As life returned to Jill, Carol suddenly felt her love’s presence!

Unable to contain herself Carol squealed with joy and leapt from her perch. She quickly dashed past the women surrounding Jill and pounced on the round stone and gathered Jill into her arms. Jill looked at Carol, her eyes lighting up and she returned the hug, passionately kissing her love. Then she stiffened, and pulled back a bit.

She looked around them to the few women who hadn’t been completely incapacitated and muttered, “Ah Huston? We may have a problem...”

Curtain Fall Chapter 20

Secretary Spears sat brooding at his desk in his office in the Pentagon. He puzzled at what DD Feber had done this morning. The defense by Feber, a man who until now he’d believed to be an enemy in the administration, had thrown him badly. If he also considered that Feber advanced (or at least presented) the idea that the present level of preparedness was insufficient he was forced to consider the idea that Feber’s previous actions had not actually been driven by self interest. He might actually be one of the unicorns’ in government: an honest man truly devoted to fulfilling his duty!

If that is true, he really needed to speak with Feber in order to understand his knowledge and reasoning. To this end, Spears instructed his secretary to call and arrange a meeting with the Deputy Director. With in the hour the meeting was scheduled for lunch in 2 days time at the Dama Pastry and Cafe not far from the Pentagon.

The 2 days passing saw him sitting down at the cafe with Feber. George started the lunch meeting, “I know we’ve often found ourselves at logger heads in the past. I’m pleased you had time and was willing to travel to Washington to meet with me today David.”

David chuckled with a sense of acknowledgement, “Yes George, it seems as if we’ve often been at odds. I hope you know any opposition I have had only to do with my assessments of how actions might be interpreted, and my belief we still don’t know enough to assume the apparent difference in our comparative military abilities is as lopsided as it might appear.”

“Then why did you recommend increasing our readiness?”, Gorge asked.

David cautioned, “I didn’t ‘recommend’ it exactly, I simply could not ignore information we are getting.”

He paused as the waitress came and took their orders. After the eating, the waitress supplied the extra potent coffee that Ethiopian restaurants are famous for and left where upon he continued, “What we’ve been able to learn as we’ve begun gaining some familiarity with their language and based on the attacks on the patrol boats, I’m coming to the conclusion that their society might not be as unified as we might first have assumed.

If we conclude that the Tarneerans and not another foreign power rescued the Tarneeran women, it may be possible that another faction is holding them in order to bring pressure on the faction we are in contact with. As you likely know, the drones we’ve been trying to use to monitor these people have also recorded an increase of what we interpret as military action. Increases in patrols and the numbers making them. So far, we’ve not detected activity outside the dome but I have to assume that they are, at least some of the time, outside; else a Tarneeran rescue wouldn’t have been possible.” His face became grim.

“What I do know for certain was that the city we are in communication with is considering aggressive actions to hunt down those responsible in order to meet out ‘Justice’.”

George swore tightly but low, “Damn it! It feels a little like the weeks before Ferdinand’s assassination sparked WW1!” He looked at David, his face becoming grim as well, “Do you have any idea of their true military capabilities?”

“Very little. What we do know is that it appears the men are telekinetic. While we’ve never directly observed them using it at a distance, we have to assume that this capability exists. As proof I give the barrier that surrounds their territory. It is clearly an expansion of the localized abilities we have seen. Imagine, if you will, what they might be able to do with telekinesis at a distance against a vulnerable target, say a sewage treatment plant? A chemical plant like Bhopal in India? How about a nuclear power plant?

Even just using what we’ve seen they could kill quickly and silently. Imagine one of the men with handfuls of projectiles, able to unerringly direct them into the brains of targets while at the same time being invulnerable to hand carried weapons? One man could kill a heavy battalion by himself!” David took a deep sip from his coffee while watching the SecDef’s increasingly pale face.

“Now consider the women. While they haven’t demonstrated being telekinetic, they do possess projective empathic abilities. I myself watched one woman render a person unconscious simply by looking at her.

Now reports we’ve analyzed concerning the “visions” of Adrasteia suggest she can press other emotions. She completely shattered one man’s sanity recently. I’ve been told he may never recover beyond drooling and gibbering, even heavily sedated. While I caution against equating Adrasteia’s level of abilities with the general Tarneeran population, there might be ways to amplify what they do have. They mentioned something called a ‘nexus’. I suspect that means that they can work cooperatively to amplify their powers.”

George stared completely aghast. “Good God!”, he muttered weakly.

David nodded, “Now do you understand my caution? I fear we are completely unprepared to fight an all out war with these people. Oh I’m certain we would win ultimately. We outnumber them by far too much. But it might wind up being a very Pyrrhic victory...”

The SecDef nodded weakly, “I have to agree with you. We have no tactics in place to fight a war against these Tarneerans. At best it would be like WW1 all over again. At worst, we would be the French against the Germans of WW2.” He dropped his head and began rubbing the bridge of his nose as if trying to offset an oncoming headache. “What do you suggest?”

“Honestly sir, be very, very careful. Try VERY hard not to seem threatening or aggressive. If I were commanding the base, I might even invite a representative to the base and encourage her to question the troops. If she identifies any of the conspirators on the base, have them arrested and even turn them over.”

George recoiled at the last suggestion, “Turn them over?!?!? Absolutely out of the question!”

“Then find a way to ensure the Tarneerans believe they will be punished. Hold the tribunal right there. If they don’t believe your people, I suspect they would meet out their own forms of revenge...”

Jill and Carol, still holding one another loosely looked at the women around them. Of the 13, four were unconscious. The remaining attendees from the circle of workers were scrambling to their feet with shocked expressions bordering on terror while looking as if they were staring at the spark of an arc welder. One of the three outside the original circle of women, still looking as if she were staring into a terribly bright light, called out in a quavering voice, “Asha amin laito! lle naa n'alaquel a' amin?” This obviously meant nothing to Jill, but she could feel a desperate hope fighting against the shock she also felt coming from this stranger.

Carol focusing on the woman speaking gasped and whispered urgently to Jill, “Honey? That one looks like she is related to you! A sister or cousin?”

“Oh my God.”, Jill said quietly, “I guess this confirms my theory that I was originally given the form of someone else!” Her eyes welled with tears as she realized the pain the strange woman would feel when the woman discovered That Jill wasn’t the relation that she thought Jill was. “Let me up Carol.”, Jill asked with sadness in her voice.

Carol stepped off the stone and then helped Jill to stand. Jill, for her part, brought her emotions under tight control and the women around them stopped squinting. She then started walking with her hands out to show she was not aggressive and slowly stepped towards the three women just outside of the circle. “Uh... Hello? I’m sorry I don’t understand what you are saying. I don’t speak your language.”

The woman became confused at hearing a language she barely spoke. How could Asha not understand? ‘My baby must be playing some strange game. Why?!?’ She stepped forward to pull her daughter into her arms and hugged her fiercely. She let her daughter feel her joy and relief that Asha was returned to her and she vocally and tearfully expressed her joy as well.

Jill stood gobsmacked and distressed as the woman pulled her into a hug, While she felt the love and relief poring from her she could not help but also hear and feel the cries of dismay coming from the other women. The others were apparently terrified of her for some reason and her understanding of this bled to Carol, who moved to her back and faced the others. She then, of all things, started growling at them! ‘What the frick is going on!?’ Jill wondered.

Mridulae had stared with wide eyes as Turi moved to embrace what ever occupied Asha’s form. In fear, she cried out, “No Turi no! Get away from it!” Several of the others also exclaimed with horror as well. Most of the women watching this sent calls for help to their bondmates. She watched with dread as what appeared to be Asha gently extracted itself from Turi’s grip. She gently cupped Turi’s cheek and said something too softly for her to hear over the growling of the humanoid that had appeared out of nowhere and now crouched protectively between Asha’s form and the others. As a handful of Bondmates appeared, it redirected its attention away from Turi and to the threat of the protectors.

Turi was gently but irresistibly pushed away from Asha so that she and the savagely beautiful humanoid were standing alone side by side. What looked like Asha then looked at the women and the men gathered with their spears at the ready. It seemed to discount the protectors and then focused on Mridulae and spoke in the human language while it gestured to the fallen women. Was it threatening them? Mridulae couldn’t tell as she could sense little from this being save the frightening and writhing aura that surrounded it. All she could feel was a feeling of immense power, tightly restrained.

It gestured again at the unconscious women and spoke once more, this time letting a little aggravation into its voice. It was becoming angry? If that anger were unleashed the First Healer feared for the consequences. No it had to be subdued, so that it could be controlled.

Mridulae realized that her best hope would be to strike quickly. While horrifyingly powerful, she might still be able to surprise it. With her own years of experience, and help from the others she should be able to distract it enough for the men to render her unconscious. Then they’d be able to work to restrain and bring it under control. She flashed what she hoped was a look that conveyed “be ready” and quickly stepped forward. Watching its eyes widening she quickly grasped its head and pushed a piercing probe forward and into its mind.

At first there was what seemed an impenetrable wall that she slammed against, but then it opened to her and Mridulae plunged into an incomprehensible expanse. There were no markers common to a Tarneeran or even human mind here in any logical format! Instead, she was adrift in a strange maelstrom that pulled and ate at her very psyche. Wailing she tried to retreat, but wasn’t certain ‘how’. This mental landscape had no up or down. Even the concept of direction, or here and there seemed foreign! Fearing she was doomed her mind shrieked in terror.

Then when she was about to surrender and allow awareness to disintegrate, the force stopped and she found herself standing on a featureless white plain. Mridulae once again had a strange dreamy sense of a physical self. She looked down and could see a body in the very ceremonial clothes she’d dressed in this morning. “What.. What happened? Where am I?”, she asked aloud to herself.

“Is this cool or what!?”, spoke a voice behind her. Mridulae spun around to see the form of Asha standing several feet away. She stood arrayed in a deep shimmery crimson full length gown. She also wore strangely iridescent bracers and a beautiful tiara. Against one hand she also had around buckler of the same material as the bracers. Asha looked around like a kid just getting her favorite gift. “I’ve never spoken mind to mind like this before!” As the seeming Asha spoke, Mridulae was aware that she was speaking a human language but the meaning was transparent to her. Asha then turned and focused on the healer. Her eyes shimmered with all colors at once. “Sorry it took a bit to come to you, but I had to avoid some unpleasantness first. Really? You try to talk and then sick the soldiers on us?”

Mridulae blanched as she realized that the surprise attempt to get the being hadn’t worked. She feared that even thinking it was powerful, she’d greatly underestimated it and their protectors were injured or dead, “W- What did you do?”

‘Asha’ smirked a bit and replied, “Oh, your boys were looking to get frisky, so I moved to get us away from them. You, my lover, and I are presently floating just underneath the barrier your people erected; We’re several hundred feet in the air.” She knelt down and proceeded to rub the featureless white ground with a cloth that Mridulae hadn’t seen before like she was cleaning a surface. As she did the white was replaced by a vision. Looking like a round window, ‘Asha’ stood and stepped back while motioning for Mridulae to come and see.

Cautiously she approached and looked. What she saw caused her to gasp as it was if this were a window from a great height looking down at the palace below. She could clearly see tiny people standing in the grove and others about the palace pointing at them. As she stood transfixed ‘Asha’ popped up with, “Since you‘ve shown me this ‘mind thing’ do you mind if I invite my lover in? She’s uh, a bit afraid of heights..”

With that, the image of the savage beauty faded into view, all the while holding her hands over her eyes and whining, “No, no, no, no! You did NOT float me again!”

‘Asha’ giggled and pulled the woman into a hug. “I’m sorry baby. It was the best way to keep things from getting ugly!”
Opening her eyes, she suddenly began to relax. After glancing quickly around and taking stock of Mridulae, she twisted to look back at ‘Asha’. “Are we back in that place? How did you get us ‘There’?”

‘Asha’ giggled again, “Oh we’re not Outside honey”, she nodded in the other woman’s direction, “She showed me this! I think we’re in my mind right now.” She favored the healer with a gimlet eye and continued, “I felt her trying to force her way into my mind; I think her intent was to knock me out or something. She couldn’t but I got curious and decided to do a bit of Judo to use her intentions against her. We wound up here. She couldn’t handle what she was seeing so I built this protected space.”

Mridulae looked at the being in Asha’s form completely at sea. This being clearly was not Asha. It wasn’t like any human she’d ever experienced either. If what she’d first felt was a true taste of the mind of this being, it was alien beyond anything she could ever hope to understand! Yet as alien as it must be it (giggled?) and spoke with its companion in a way that any lover might?

In a weak and quavering voice she asked, “What are you?”

‘Asha’ rested its chin on the other woman’s shoulder and actually looked introspective. “You know, that’s a good question now days! My memories tell me I’m a human. I was born and grew up in a very different form. Then the Curtain Fall happened and suddenly I was in this body! Carol, here,” she kissed the savage woman, “helped me and kept me from loosing my mind. She helped me adjust. With this body came a bunch of cool powers and I toyed with the idea of being a superhero named Lady Adrasteia.”

Seeming to sense confusion in the healer she expanded, “Superhero? Think of a person with powers beyond normal people who uses them to protect and help others.”

She then shuddered. “Then something happened at a large gathering of people. I helped them but they gave back more than I could handle so I think I found myself Outside of this reality.” She took on a beatific smile. “It’s really beautiful out there. It’s like feeling absolutely everything and nothing at once! It’s like becoming absolutely everything and nothing at once! But not everyone can handle it. Most need order and certainty.”

She looked at the healer and then after thinking added a bit more, “So, I guess I have to say I’m something else now. The “Outside” seems as natural to me now as this reality does... Does that help you any?”

Mridulae didn’t respond verbally; she simply stared at this being with eyes as big as saucers.

“Now before we go back lady,” Jill asked, “there was one of your people down there who looks like she’s related to this body. Could you tell me who she is please? I’m afraid she’s going to be heartbroken when she learns we’re not actually related.”

“M, Mother...”

“Oh damn...” Jill breathed. With that said, The three watched through the window until they were maybe 50’ above the ground. Carol and Mridulae felt a strange emotional pressure and they suddenly found themselves back in their bodies Staring at over a hundred Tarneerans. The armed males all had their weapons at the ready, while a circle of men ringed one of the stones and were in some sort of trance. The women (the unconscious ones had finally been removed) all stood in a cluster, hands linked with dangerous but frightened looks. As they were 15 ft from the ground they felt their feet touch a strange invisible surface. Realizing they had somehow erected a smaller area effect forcefield, Jill allowed them to drift to the ground by sliding along the barrier.

Now on the ground, the three women stared silently at the crowd. After a minute a woman, imbued with a great air of authority directed her eyes at the Tarneeran woman with Jill and Carol. She called out in their native tongue, “Mridulae! Naa lle varna? Mani marte? Sut ume lle oa’l!? Naa re nu tura sii'?” <“Mridulae! Are you alright? What happened? How did you float!? Is she under control now?”>

With Jill watching with a question in her eyes the healer responded, <“I have not been hurt High Mother. This being lifted us with her will. As for what happened she wished to speak to me without having to strike anyone down.”> She took a quick but still wide eyed glance at ‘Asha’/Jill and continued in a shaky voice, <“As for under control... No. She is not restrained in any way. I fear she is beyond any mortal power!”>

Hearing this, Anarra frowned. ‘Mortal power?’, she thought, ‘The test of wills must have gone against Mridulae!’ In a grim tone Anarra called out loudly, <“It is as we feared sisters, the first healer is under Asha’s sway!”>

Upon crying this all the women bent their wills to inflicting pain on Jill and Carol. As they did the armed men began to move forward.

Jill muttered an exclamation as she felt a terrible burning of her skin and in her body. She could feel the collective pressing on her as the healer she had spoken with screamed out in horror, desperately yelling something. With dozens focused on Carol, she simply made a strangled sound and dropped like a stone. Through her increasing haze of pain Jill saw this and let out a howl of pain and rage. The quickest of the protectors stepped up to her and prepared to strike her with his crackling spear.

Through tightly gritted teeth Jill snarled “No!”, and she raised a hand. Suddenly the spear instead of swinging forward was twisted in the man’s hand. He then found his whole body spinning so that the spear point plunged into the stomach of the next closest man who slumped in the portal of the protective dome and bottlenecked the other soldiers temporarily.

Many of the women who saw Asha handle the men from a distance of several feet gasped in dismay, their concentration faltering. As the first man stared in disbelief at what his spear had done, he had just enough time to register a painful pressure then his head twisted around almost 230 degrees to a loud accompanying CRACK!

The pain, while agonizing, couldn’t hold a candle to what she’d felt months ago at the memorial and it left her with enough awareness to know she had to end this quickly. With as much concentration as she could gather she focused on the men trying to maneuver through the portal. Every one of them took a step or two and fell as she tightly pinched their necks from the sides. Not knowing the locations of the Tarneeran equivalents to the human carotid arteries she simply more generally squeezed. This was successful in rendering them unconscious, but also damaged a number of larynx.

More women panicked and broke their focus, which eased Jill’s agony. Not entirely trusting her ability to walk, however, she slowly floated towards the portal so that she could enter. While she moved she noted in passing that the healer she had spoken to was on her knees sobbing and pleading in their language.
Jill stood in the portal now after pushing the unconscious men and dying bodies out of the way. She gazed about and noted a group of men clustered around and pressing on one of the standing stones. They were obviously doing some sort of mental working that made use of that stone. Feeling that the boulder was important, she extended her arm and pulled. With a strong effort she wrenched the 2’x2’x6’ crystal pillar out of the ground, and out of the grips of the men. Once out of reach, the barriers fell.

This action shattered the concentration of the remaining women as they stared aghast at Jill while the standing stone gently floated to touch her palm.

Finally freed from the attack, Jill visibly trembled with rage as she rose a few feet into the air so she could see all the women. Many of the women farthest away, and understanding there was no longer a physical barrier, turned and fled. The fewer remaining women shielded their eyes as if Jill were burning with a light brighter than the sun and clustered around the seeming leader.

With a voice that almost echoed like thunder Jill snarled, “IF YOU’VE KILLED CAROL I WILL DESTROY EVERY THING OF THIS CITY!”

Anarra had in a few minutes watched all their plans and efforts come to ruin. As they had begun, she’d heard Mridulae scream and beg them not to provoke what looked like Asha. Then after they’d ignored her pleas she’d heard the healer turn to “Asha” and tearfully beg for mercy; all while the being that bore the form of Asha tore through them like a scythe before a field of crops. Too late she grasped their foolish arrogance.

Anarra then heard the thunderous promise and made a choice she hoped would spare her people. Not daring to look at this being of unimaginable power she began to walk forward. Gesturing “No” when her followers made to stop her, she walked over to where “Asha” floated and slowly dropped to her knees, the she prostrated herself.

Suspecting that this being chose to speak the human tongue she replied to the threat, “On behalf of my people, terrible goddess, I beg your mercy! If you must pass judgement choose me as the sacrifice. We feared you were a child of wild and uncontrolled power that needed to be contained. Fearing your strength, I decided to distract you so our men could subdue you. Never did we intend lasting harm.” She turned her head to look at the crumpled form of the being’s companion. If you will allow, perhaps your new devotee, Mridulae, could revive her...”

Jill froze as she heard the leader name her a “goddess” and noted that her shock provoked a fresh flinching in the women. ‘Devotee!?’, she wondered. She struggled fiercely to contain herself and waved to Carol, “Do so!”, she barked. The High Mother then ordered Mridulae to attend to and revive the companion.

The healer moved to the companion under an almost painful gaze and she quickly examined her. Confirming no real injury she projected soothing energies and encouraged Carol gently to consciousness. In short order Carol gave a feeble, “Ow! Oh shit that hurt!”

Jill’s attention turned instantly to Carol as she heard her partner awakening and she immediately dropped to crouch next to her. “Baby! Are you hurt? I was so scared for you!”

Still a little fuzzy, Carol joked back, “Damn! I should have at least gotten a good buzz on before this bitch of a hangover... Yes I’ll survive Jill. Uh, what happened?”

Jill nodded towards the healer and confided, “Apparently she wasn’t the only one who was scared of me.” When she saw Mridulae flinch at being mentioned. Jill’s eye’s softened at her and she gave a gentle smile and slowly brought a hand up to caress the woman’s cheek while letting her feel a gentle warmth. She looked back down at Carol and continued, “It seems that the mayor of this city decided they needed to take me into custody or something so they tried to “Taze us with their psychic swat team. She swears she meant no lasting harm.”

Aware that those around her were watching her like lit stick of dynamite Jill adopted a somewhat embarrassed demeanor, grew tearful and continued, “They stopped when I didn’t fall and lashed back at them. I. I think I hurt some of them badly. I lost it when I thought they’d killed you. I could have killed them all..”. At this Jill broke down.

Carol forced herself to get up and wrapped her arms around her lover and made shushing sounds. As she gently rocked Jill she looked at the Tarneerans in view. Many, seeing Jill sobbing looked quite confused. She chuckled a bit and nudged Jill a bit and remarked, “It looks like you’ve really got them confused honey.”

Jill snorted wetly and replied, “That’s probably because I’m not acting like they expect a goddess should act!” She looked at the leader, “She addressed me as quote, ‘terrible goddes’, unquote. Can you imagine thaa—-“. Jill ground to a stop as Carol stiffened as if struck by a bolt of lightning.

Carol pulled back just a bit and turned back to Jill with an eye speculative wonder. “Maybe. Maybe they’re not that far off the mark!” At Jill’s shocked look Carol grabbed her hands excitedly, “Hear me out sweetie. Due to the Curtain Fall you’ve become insanely powerful. You, by your own admission, are comfortable outside of our reality. You have a ‘Mount Olympus’ out there, created by you and tailored to you, You’ve answered prayers and you even are feeding on devotion!” She laughed with amazement and continued, “How is any of that different from any of the pre-Christian deities? Don’t think in terms of the New Testament Christian God. Think of the Roman, Greek, or Sumerian gods. They weren’t all knowing beings; no they were often portrayed as immensely powerful beings that often still had human foibles! Think of how earlier cultures would have viewed you. Maybe your superhero name of Adrasteia is closer to the mark that we thought?

Utterly gobsmacked, Jill continued the line of thought. “But if I became this because of the Curtain Fall then...”

“Then there may be others like you running around the Earth!”, Carol exclaimed.

Looking off into the distance she muttered softly, “Holy crap! That could explain why I saw other paths leading away from this reality!”

Carol grabbed her arm with excitement, “Wait! Hold the phone operator! You saw other ‘paths’?!?”

Jill nodded. “Yep! I wonder what I would find if I followed another one. She then paused a bit and posed another question, “Maybe the ancient gods of old were like me. That would mean that our Curtain Fall isn’t unique! Maybe it happens periodically. But why?...”

David was in his temporary D.C. office when he received a call from George. “Mr. Secretary! I am pleased to hear from you so soon after our lunch meeting today. To what do I owe the pleasure?”

Secretary Spears greeted him back warmly and then quickly came to the purpose of his call, “David, I felt you should get first notice of the reports I’ve just received from a couple of my surveillance drones over the Tarneeran dome this morning. Apparently we were able to capture some sort of combat in the Tarneeran area. The images suggest that one woman faced off against over a hundred others and routed them. I’ll send you what we have but it appears it may have been Adrasteia against individuals from Terielen! I’d appreciate your analysis as soon as possible! Thanks!”, and George hung up.

‘Terielen!?!?’, David wondered, ‘That is the city where the mother, Turi is supposed to be from! Where our contacts are from. Is it possible they’ve lied to us all this time about the relationship?’, he asked himself. ‘If they mislead us about this, what else have the hidden from us?’

Curtain Fall Chapter 21

With her mind in a state of shock/outrage and relief Jill gazed around her. Her relief was from seeing that Carol hadn’t actually been seriously injured and shock and at the alien leader’s plea for mercy. Anarra still lay prostrate while Mridulae knelt a few feet away looking at her in confused awe. The remainder of the women had fled the immediate area.

Feeling embarrassed and uncomfortable with the woman groveling, Jill irritably barked, “Oh get up! I’m not going to turn you into a pillar of salt if you look at me!” With that Jill reached out and gently lifted Anarra into the air and set her down next to the other Brazilian. Ignoring the spike of fear in both women she continued after tightly shielding her unsteady emotions, “Alright, we got off to a bad start here so let’s try this again. Who are you people?”

With a quavering voice the woman replied, “I am called Anarra and she is Mridulae. I am the High Mother of this city and she is its first healer.”

The emotional flavor of ‘high mother’ led Jill to translate the titles as ‘leader’ and chief doctor. Jill replied, “Apparently I’m known by several names but you can call me Adrastiea. My companion is known as Carol. Now why on earth did you both attack me?”

“We. We originally thought you were one of our children; my niece called Asha. Children at her age would not be able to control abilities you seem to possess. She would be a danger to all around her. In order to save you, uh her from harming herself and others we would need to place limits on her ability to access those powers until she was emotionally stable.”

“Wait. Just how old is Asha?”, Adrasteia asked.

The two women leaned together and spoke quietly for a moment until Anarra turned back and answered, “I’m not certain our numbering of age would make much sense to you. It would be better to describe in terms of mental/physical development. Asha would be entering into a form of psychic puberty. A time when her abilities are first manifesting. It is also a time when her emotional stability is in a state of flux.”

Hearing this, Carol broke out in laughter. “You mean she is a hormone ridden teenager!?” She snorted and elbowed her lover, “That explains so much about you honey!” In her mind she pictured Jill as a pimpled teen, with all the highs and lows that they go through at that age.

Jill/Adrasteia looked at Carol, vexed, but turned back to Anarra, “I can assure you I am not a teenager. I’m almost 30 years old.” This brought shock to the face of Anarra.

“If that were true, in my people you would be a ‘pre-teen’ then. We have become aware that we Tarneerans live substantially longer than the humans. 4 to 5 times longer!”

This revelation shocked Jill to her core. If she had, as she thought, been thrust into the physical shell of a Tarneeran, Her new lifespan could be measured in hundreds of years! She asked how it was possible and after Anarra got feedback from the Chief healer, explained that females enjoyed an extended life due to their ability and need to draw life energy from others. Jill blanched when she heard this but was assured that this was a natural function. It was also why each adult woman was careful to have multiple paramours. In this way no individual would be taxed unduly.

Jill was not mollified by these assurances. ‘I’m a succubus now!?!?’ She already knew that she could feed on energy but she hadn’t realized it was necessary! She looked with fear and guilt at Carol. She couldn’t bear the thought she could ‘suck’ her beloved dry if she weren’t careful.

Carol saw the panic in Jill’s eyes and thinking quickly asked Anarra, “My lady, how many people are needed to keep you healthy? Two? Five? How many?”

A little puzzled at the question Anarra replied, “Usually four are bonded.”

Carol grabbed Jill by the shoulders and whispered fiercely, “Can we talk privately in your mind again?”

“I, I think so...”. Jill focused and they were in the white space again.

Carol grabbed her love in a great hug, “Honey, I know you are freaking out about this ‘energy siphoning thing’, but first, I’ll bet you it is a renewable resource on the donors part.”

“But..”, Jill gasped.

“And how many thousands are you drawing from now-a-days? Think of the pool!”

Reminded of that Jill began calming down.

Not done, Carol also reminded her of the clear links she knew her love had with a number of their friends.

Now chagrined Jill apologized for overreacting to which Carol joked that it was perfectly understandable as she was just a teenager after all. Jill broke out in giggles and brought them back from her mind space.

They immediately noticed that the two Tarneerans had become four who were clustered together talking to each other and watching the two of them. They stiffened when they realized that Jill’s full attention was now directed their way and they stopped talking amongst themselves.

It didn’t take an empath to tell that these women were terrified of what she might do and on reflection Adrasteia couldn’t entirely blame them so she vowed to herself to try to lower tensions a little. To start, she knelt down and gestured for Carol to do the same. She then looked at the leader. “Please would you sit and talk with me? I know almost nothing of you or your people.”

She could sense puzzlement from Anarra but she nodded and carefully sat across from them. She took a deep breath as Mridulae also sat and began, “Most know me as Adrasteia. I have other names, but that is what most know me as. I understand that I look very much like your niece, but that I suspect is a result of what we call the Curtain Fall.” Adrasteia paused for a bit and offered, “I fear that my mind and spirit were thrust into this form.”

Anarra could sense the regret that Adrasteia felt so asked, “Then what of Asha? Where is the spirit of my niece?”

Adrasteia shook her head, “I don’t know.” After saying that she could sense uncertain disbelief in Anarra and said, “If you wish I will let you examine me, but Mridulae’s experience seeing my mind did not go well for her.” The High Mother turned to her healer and asked a question. Immediately the healer placed an arm in front of the Mother as if to protect her and frantically replied shaking her head.

Adrasteia watched Mridulae try to dissuade the other woman wondered just how much her time the chaos that was Outside had changed her. She understood that in the time she’d frolicked in that chaos she’d changed but she still felt like herself. Didn’t she? She looked more closely at her hands and body. They looked as real and felt pretty much as normal as it had for over a year. But. But it almost seemed like a coat too. Like something she’d just slipped on. It felt like a favorite garment; not her. ‘What have I become?’, she wondered.

“My healer strongly advises against trying to touch your spirit deeply. She could not understand what she felt there.” Anarra paused and taking a breath herself continued, “But I must be certain. Will you let me look?”

Adrasteia’s eyes widened and she responded, “I admire your courage Anarra. I will allow it if you wish but will do my best to protect you from harm. I will warn you again, however, that Mridulae wasn’t comfortable in it.”

Anarra closed her eyes for a time and when she reopened them, she slowly reached her hands to gently touch Adrasteia‘s temples. At first she felt an impenetrable barrier, but then it faded and she pushed. She pushed into...

Light that was every color and yet not, sound that was deafening and yet paradoxically silent. She found herself in a place that had no direction, no up, down, forwards or back, just gentle and violent currents that pulled her spirit in all directions! She had no sense of physicality at all but could almost feel her identity being pulled and worn away. She could feel panic start to rise but before she could feel herself be extinguished she found herself in the white space Mridulae had mentioned.

As she grasped the body that had just come into being, she let out a small whimper and saw Adrasteia in the gown the healer had mentioned. “You are in a safe place now.” Adrasteia said softly. “Perhaps you should have listened to your advisor.”

With a hoarse voice Anarra asked, “What was that?!?”

“I believe that was my unshielded mind. A little much huh?” She looked down and scuffed her sandal. “I don’t think my mind works like your does anymore.” She looked at Anarra and asked, “Are you satisfied or do you want to try again?” At the blossoming of panic she felt coming from the Mother she quickly responded, “Right! Back home it is!” And with that both women opened their eyes in the real world as Anarra collapsed back into Mridulae’s arms.

Adrasteia remained quiet and leaned into Carol as Mridulae soothed and examined Anarra. At the same time the other two women, one that had stood by the ‘mother’, looked between the two who had been touching.

Charu, the woman who’d attended Turi at the nexus stared accusingly at Adrasteia asked, “What did you do!?” Before she could respond, however, Anarra raised her hand and answered, “Only what I asked, Charu. Only what I asked.” She pulled herself back to a sitting position and continued, “I offer my most sincere apologies, my Lady, for our offenses. We were gravely mistaken in our assumptions. You are clearly not my niece, what ever your form, and I ask your forgiveness again for what we tried to do.”

Sensing the sincerity of the woman Jill looked at the woman and responded, “I understand now why you acted as you did. We,” she glanced questioningly at Carol, “understand you were trying to do what you thought was right.” Adrasteia‘s eyes began tearing up then. “Now can you forgive me? I know that I killed some of your men. When, when I thought you killed Carol I lost control and lashed out.” She gulped and continued, “How, how many did I?”

Seeing the pain in Adrasteia‘s eyes once again confused and amazed Anarra. ‘This being is weeping for those she viewed as enemies?’ “Only 3 my Lady. While you injured many, only 3 have died.”

Tears slipped down her cheeks as she asked, “May I apologize to those I hurt? Is there anything I can do to help them?”

With confused wonder Anarra replied, “While there is little to do, I will take you to them.” Anarra stood and addressed those with her and explained Lady Adrasteia’s request. They were shocked but the fourth woman in the group spoke in response as they walked, explaining something and referring to Adrasteia repeatedly.

As the woman spoke, Adrasteia could feel the timber of the emotions of the women leading Carol and her change slowly from fear to amazement, to wary curiosity. She wondered what the woman was saying. As far as she knew, she’d never seen her before.

Shortly they were led into a makeshift infirmary. On dozens of beds lay men; many with what looked like intravenous feeds. Walking amongst them were several women. They carried themselves as doctors and were tending to these injured men. Two never strayed from what must be the most injured. At least that was what Adrasteia suspected as that group had the man who had been impaled by the spear. Seeing him provoked a strangled gasp from Adrasteia.

The sound attracted the attention of many in the room and they froze as they saw Jill. The strange woman who seemed to know her the turned to her and spoke in English, “Pease, my Lady, I am Itimori. I was one of those tasked to bring you here. I saw you at the ceremony in the human city. If you wish I will translate for you.” With Carol’s arm gently around her waist Adrasteia timidly nodded and she moved forward.

Slowly she moved from bed to bed, weeping gently and offering her guilt at how she’d hurt them. She continued until she reached those most severely wounded. There she stopped and watched the doctor hovering over one of the men and touching him with intense concentration. She looked and saw that she was pushing energy into the man. With shock Adrasteia realized that she was pushing the same energy that she had routinely given to Carol when they were Outside! She looked even more carefully and saw that she was doing this even without a bond connecting them. The transfer was possible without a bond?

Adrasteia turned to Itimori with amazement and asked her, “I see the energy flow from the doctor to the man. Your doctor, what is she doing?”

“She is encouraging the patient to heal. She is one of the few who can push as well as draw n’dmi me'a. Mind’s Light. You can see this?” The last was said with surprise.

“Yes!” Adrasteia responded, with a wild hope rising, “Almost since I was changed, I’ve been able to see it. More importantly, on more that one occasion I’ve fed this, ‘mind’s light’ to my lover! Doing so is easy with our bond. How does she do it without?”

After translating, Itimori and the healer both looked at Adrasteia stunned. The healer still skeptical asked whether she would demonstrate. She quickly nodded and looked at Carol who was standing by the entrance along with Anarra and Mridulae. With in a few seconds Carol frantically grabbed Anarra’s shoulder as she let out a moan of sensual pleasure and almost lost her footing. She brought herself under control and called out to Adrasteia, “Not that I’m going to complain much love, but what’s with the juicing?” Adrasteia gestured to Itimori and the healer standing open mouthed next to her while Anarra and Mridulae crowded around Carol.

The two next to Adrasteia stared in utter amazement. The healer spoke first, “She, she pushed n’dmi me'a to her bondmate. From a distance!!”

Itimori added, “I could see it! Enough power that the bond almost shone!”

The healer grabbed Adrasteia‘s arm with excitement and asked, “Can you do it to someone else? How about me?” Itimori continued translating.

Adrasteia was stunned by the eagerness she could feel coming from the healer and stuttered, “I, don’t know how. I’ve only ever pushed along my bond. Could you show me?”

The healer nodded excitedly and took Jill’s hand in hers. She paused looking at this being, “Ready?” When she nodded the healer closed her eyes and began to push.

Adrasteia suddenly felt something like the energy she got from the pool. It felt, tasted different though. As the healer pushed her trickle of energy she tried to understand and analyze the difference. They best she could describe was that it felt like it was a different voltage. It was as if humans used. 220 and the Tarneerans used 110. The act of 'pushing’ felt the same, only since there was physical contact she didn’t need a bond.

“Keep giving...”, Adrasteia asked as she watched how her body reacted to this unfamiliar energy. With only a little surprise she felt the energy absorb easily. It was as if her body was designed to accept it as much as human energy. ‘Maybe this body really was Asha’s...” she thought to herself with a pang. “Ok.”, she nodded. She looked at the two women standing by her. She frowned and said, “Your ‘Mind’s Light’ feels different from what I’ve used before. Until now I’ve only ever manipulated human energy. I don’t think your people can use it. If I try pushing, your body might not accept it. Do you still want me to try?”

The healer thought for a bit and called Mridulae over and quickly spoke with her. A conversation ensued with the healer growing more excited and Mridulae cautioning. The First Healer then called Anarra over and spoke to her as well.

Once agreement was reached Anarra told Adrasteia to try slowly, with just a trickle. With permission she lightly held the healers hand and began to very slowly push. At first the recipient expressed excitement but she quickly frowned and made less enthusiastic comments. From this Adrasteia concluded that human energy wasn’t tasty. ‘If only there was a transformer that could step the voltage up!’, she thought with frustration. She closed her eyes and focused on the how to change the frequency worrying and puzzling. ‘Damn it! If only I could mold this reality like I do outside... Wait, outside. Outside?’ She also turned to Itimori and asked for the healer to begin very gently pushing again and not stop. She then looked urgently over to Carol and called out, “Carol, I need you! I might need an anchor!”

“What are you talking about honey?” Carol asked with suspicion as she stepped next to her. “I’m not sure I like what you’re asking”.

“Trust me!”, Adrasteia replied earnestly imploring, “I have to see If I can help these people I’ve hurt. No more deaths...”

Feeling her love’s desperately aching entreaty, she scrunched her face and nodded, “You better be all right Addy. You hurt yourself and I’ll give you such a thrashing!”

Jill could feel the worry and fear mixed with grudging trust coming off Carol and her eyes glistened as she looked with love at her lover. She silently mouthed ‘Love you!’

Adrasteia moved a few feet to where she could have a little room and allowed herself to float into a lotus position. She then calmed herself and relaxed her hold on her body. Between one breath and the next she was free and once again floating Outside and floating in the glorious insanity of potential that surrounded reality. Once again without physicality she looked inside herself and focused on the flavors of the human and extra-human bonds. Without distractions here she could more clearly feel it coming from Carol and the flow from the healer. She compared how her being resonated a ‘sunny yellow’ with the human energy and how the Tarneeran light was a different color, an ‘orange shading to red’. Perhaps if she had an ‘optical’ filter that she could shine the human light through it the light coming through the energy could be shifted to the other. Mentally she created a prism that she fed the yellow in. Gently she changed the feel of the mental gem and watched the color of the shining slowly shift until it matched the Tarneeran feel!

‘I think this will work!’ She thought with triumph. ‘Now how do I bring it back?’ It wasn’t physical in the chaos. It was simply a mental construct. ‘If I hold tightly to it when I return hopefully I’ll keep the mental pattern required to translate the energy.’ Feeling ready she again put her body back on...

For the women surrounding Adrasteia it was about an hour and a half of again watching the body empty of spirit. The Tarneerans were quite unnerved by this. A small number of the more frightened of the women a suggested moving the body into a cell or even killing it. This was quickly shutdown, however, when Itimori related that Adrasteia had been seen by humans appearing as a disembodied spirit. In this spirit form she’d destroyed an actual building! Running the risk of becoming the target of her disembodied anger the suggestion found the idea firmly vetoed.

Then Adrasteia returned. Those around turned to her when they heard her make a small noise and then stared in amazement. There was now a small ruby gemstone embedded in her forehead! They watched her relax out of the floating lotus and move over to the stabbed protector. She paused and motioned for Mridulae to come and watch. When the healer approached with wide eyes, Adrasteia gently placed her hands on the man and closed her eyes. In a moment the gem started to gently glow an ochre red. The man moaned in seeming pleasure. She stopped and stepped back, gesturing at the bandage with ragged excitement.

Mridulae moved forward to carefully loosen the bandage. When she revealed the injury there was a collective gasp, The wound looked as if it had been healing for a couple of weeks!

Adrasteia smiled triumphantly and stepped to the next most injured. His trachea had been mostly crushed when she had attempted to subdue them all in her rage. Again she reached out and lightly touched his throat and pushed. He also reacted as if in great pleasure and his throat healed. This man actually awoke as she worked and when she was done uttered fervently, ‘A'mael fea!’ (Beloved Spirit!).

All told she healed the 6 most badly injured before she had to stop. By that time over a dozen more women were in the chamber watching in wonder. They had rushed to see when word of Asha, or the woman who looked like Asha, was with the injured had come out of the room. This woman, who had only a short time ago had fought the protectors and brutally defeated them was now healing those in most need!

Turi had also heard of this and had forced her way into the infirmary in time to see Asha heal the last patient. Turi still held onto the hope that her daughter lived and seeing the help Asha was giving gave strength to this hope. Surely an outlander wouldn’t waste the effort! She then watched what looked like her daughter reach out to the savagely beautiful human and using the woman’s help turned to the door. She watched her daughter look up, catch sight of her and freeze.

“Asha amin laito!” (Asha my baby!), Turi cried as she rushed past Anarra and the others, even as they tried to stop her. In but a moment she had crossed the distance and cupped her Asha’s face in her hands. With tears streaming from her eyes she let loose a tidal wave of her love. One that most in the room could feel even without trying. Jill stood frozen as Turi rushed to cup her face and then almost drowned in the love and joy she felt from this woman. Though she tried to shield herself she was unable to completely block this wave, giving more credence to the idea that Jill’s body had originally belonged to this woman’s daughter.

She just shut down as the totality of all the emotional upheavals of the last few minutes hit her: the exultation of her return to Earth; her burgeoning awareness that she was something totally unlike anything she’d known before; the attack and her fear that Carol, half her soul, had be killed; her rage and need for retribution and revenge; her guilt at killing and hurting the others through misunderstandings; her fatigue from the healings; and her guilt at knowing she really wasn’t this woman’s child proved too much and she simply fainted to escape.

Some time later Adrasteia slowly became aware of clawed fingers gently combing her hair and a wonderfully quiet swell of love and affection. She also realized she was laying in perhaps her favorite place: her head nestled in her lover’s lap.

“Welcome back my angel!”, Carol whispered. “How are you feeling?”

“Like I’ve gone several rounds with Mike Tyson..” Adrasteia responded as the enormity of all that had just happened crept back into her consciousness. “Where are we?”

“After I convinced all those women to back away, with only a few cuts and bruises, they let me carry you to a quiet room. We’ve been here for several minutes by ourselves. It’s wonderfully peaceful and quiet here but I think they (and guards) are waiting outside...”

‘It is quiet here!’, she thought. She could hardly feel any of the psychic background she normally felt, and those outside weren’t making noise. She cast about and found some of those crystals embedded in the walls of the room. Apparently they acted as a sort of psychic insulation in the same way that sound proofing deadened noise. “By your calmness, I assume they didn’t try to do anything while I was out?”

Carol chuckled wryly, “Oh they backed off when I left that one lady bleeding when she tried to gather you up when you past out!” Seeing Jill’s eyes cloud with alarm she shushed her and continued, “Don’t worry! I accidentally grabbed the ‘mother’ a little to vigorously when I stopped her from taking you from me.” She clacked the claws on her fingers together. “She wasn’t really hurt, just a couple of minor cuts; but that convinced the others of what a bad idea it was to try to take you.” She leaned over and kissed her gently on the brow, “After talking amongst themselves they guided me here where they said you could ‘rest’.”

Jill’s face scrunched up as she thought of the ‘mother’, Turi. “Oh gods hun, how are we going to deal with Turi? How cruel it will be for her to accept that I’m not her daughter!”

Carol again kissed Jill’s forehead, “While they’re more quiet now, I overheard Anarra, Itimori and Mridulae all counseling Turi. Explaining things, I think. I don’t really know what was said cause they were using their own language, but they talked, loudly, for a long time. Eventually there was a lot of tears from a number of them and things quieted down.

A knock at the door. Jill sat up quickly as the door opened revealing another young woman she didn’t recognize. She entered looking down at the small basket she carried. “Excuse me, Lady Adrasteia”, the new woman offered quietly, “My name is De’elen. I was the second sent to bring you hear. The High Mother thought you might be hungry so they asked for me to bring you food and answer many of the questions you might have.”

Adrasteia guardedly motioned for her to come in. De’elen for all looking like a woman in her early 20’s carried herself like woman much younger. She timidly brought the food and prepared to present it when Jill noted a rumbling in Carol’s stomach. Grinning a bit at that Adrasteia called out, “Come, sit and share with us De..”

A little surprised at the familiarity Adrasteia assumed she started and sat. As Carol fairly lunged for the food the object of the palaces’ obsession began to talk.

“So you are the lamb sent to speak with me?”, she said with dark humor, “Why did you draw the short stick?”

De’elen’s face filled with confusion at the strange colloquialisms. “Lamb? Sh- short stick?”

Adrasteia chuckled, “I meant why were you chosen? Considering how afraid many of the others are of me, I wondered if you had earned someone’s displeasure.”

“Oh no my Lady! I think I was picked because I know the most about your people! I had to travel all the way to Al, beck, keurky.”, she stumbled over the name of the city. “You people’s ways are wonderously strange and it was thought that since I’ve been there and am closer to your, er, Asha’s age we might relate better?”

“How old are you and how old was Asha?” De’elen related that she was 120 years and that Asha was supposed to be 60. Adrasteia again expressed astonishment at the difference in aging between humans and Tarneerans. She learned that De’elen had only recently achieved her majority and had be thought she’d more easily be able to relate to the youthful mindset of the child they’d been sent to rescue.

And the mission had been thought in terms of a rescue as they’d expected Asha to be terrified and lost in an alien culture and world. As she spoke Jill was given a greater understanding of the people she was a guest of.

They were not militaristic and aggressive per se, but humans might interpret them that way. Because of their empathic nature they often had little understanding of privacy. They could easily understand the motivations of others, and they would act quickly on their understandings. She saw that this meant that individuals would often come into conflict and they would very often resolve it with battles of will, one empathic mind mind against another. Physical force was usually only employed if the minds were equal in strength. “Protectors” weren’t an army as such. Rather they were guards against the wild, and criminals. Their main weapon, the spear Jill had seen, was as much a badge of office as a weapon and was most often used as a taser against sentients. Only rarely would it be used to kill.

As for the powers possessed by sexes, De’elen explained that Females were blessed with their siren-like empathy. They could feel emotions and project. They also drew n’dmi me'a which strengthened their empathy as well as increased health and extended their life spans.

The males of their people had moderately powerful telekinetics albeit of very limited range. They were also quite passionate and possessed an an abundance of easily renewable n’dmi me'a. They also could use their telekinesis to project a personal shield that was quite impressive.

Jill nearly choked when De’elen casually offered her the use of one of the men standing guard for physical gratification and nourishment. She assured her she was fine and De’elen expressed bafflement both at her lack of need for Mind’s Light and her abhorrence of the prospect of sex with the man. In spite of this one issue Jill found she quite liked De’elen and could tell the feeling was reciprocated.

Eventually the topic of Turi was broached, and De’elen told the two that the High Mother and others had done all that they could to explain that despite appearances, the spirit that originally had resided in Asha’s body had gone and somehow been replaced by another. She wasn’t Asha. Apparently these efforts were only limitedly successful. It was obvious that Turi would have to see the truth for herself. With a heavy heart, Jill agreed that they’d have to meet.

After this, De’elen offered to give Adrasteia and her companion a tour of the palace. After assuring Adrasteia that her ‘healing’ of the Protectors had ensured that opinions had resulted in people no longer running away from her in blind fear, the three set out. They were escorted by the three Protectors who had been guarding (one was one of the men she’d healed much to her amazement).

“De’elen,” Adrasteia asked, “one of the men with us I healed. Should he be out of the infirmary?”

Their guide glanced back at the escort in question and smiling turned back and leaned towards her, “Oh he’s fine. You healed him completely!” She then giggled, “He asked for the duty. He really has.. How do you say has the ‘hots?’ For you.” Jill squeaked and glanced back in embarrassment. The man seeing her focus on him smiled very suggestively. Jill’s face turned bright red as she felt his interest and she quickly turned away. Watching the exchange Carol first snorted, then broke out laughing heartily. She leaned into her lover and chirped, “You Tramp! Femme fetale! Little Lolita!”, and then pealed out more laughter with De’elen sensing Carol’s humor and joining in as Jill gave a strangled sound and covered her face. Her blush grew if possible even more red.

They explored the palace and met many people in it. While extremely careful to not to offend, they were much more open and friendly than Jill or Carol expected. After some thought they realized it wasn’t surprising after all when the people they met could as often as not easily sense that neither Carol nor Adrasteia showed negative or aggressive emotions.

Jill and Carol were especially taken by the children. The ones who looked physically like children were refreshing in their honest curiosity. Their spirits were completely open and they made no effort to lie or lead one emotionally. ‘A real benefit of empathy allowing little duplicity!’, Jill concluded.

Also interesting if, to Carol and Jill bizarre, were the “children” approaching Asha’s age. With these their experience was more varied, however. Anarra and the others had not mislead them as these seeming adults had maturity levels more equivalent to human teens. On one painful encounter a ‘girl’ who had been a very close friend of the original Asha had some difficulty accepting that Adrasteia was not only a different person, but a true adult as well. They left the sorrowful and angry child in the hands of another woman who attempted to console her.

After a couple of hours they returned to the chamber Jill had awoken in. As they got to the door, a woman stepped up and pensively spoke quietly with De’elen. Her mood becoming more somber as well, she turned to Adrasteia and said, “Before we go further, I must warn you. Turi is here in the bedroom. She has been waiting to talk with you!”

Jill first paled and then reached out to Carol for strength. Carol enfolded her trembling lover in her arms and De’elen could easily feel the strength and love of the bond the two shared. ‘I don’t understand how, but no one can deny they share a true bond! No wonder she doesn’t need to partake of our men.’ As she watched silently, Adrasteia brought herself under such incredibly tight control that she could hardly sense any emotions coming off Adrasteia at all. Then after a meaningful look at her bondmate, she turned and slowly opened the door and entered.

Turi sat on the edge of the bed and jerked to her feet as she saw the woman who looked like her daughter step into the room. Anarra was also in the room and stepped over to her sister with a touch and a flood of love.

In rather broken English Turi spoke first. “They, they tell me that you not my Asha. But, but how can be?!?” Turi stepped forward to close with Adrasteia. “I can see little scar on your chin you got from accident. You were twelve!” Turi’s eyes had already filled and tears flowed freely down her cheeks. “Asha.. Lle caen il- kela amin ereb!” (Asha don’t leave me alone!) She almost fell into Jill’s arms and sobbed into her shoulder. Deep wrenching sobs that came from her deepest heart.

Jill slowly raised her arms to enfold the woman who had become an avatar of despair. She became blinded as her eyes joined Turi’s. As before she couldn’t effectively shield from the terrible pain flowing from this woman who had been this body’s mother; and it invoked a resonance in the same loss Gill had felt a lifetime ago. Jill knew and understood the feeling of loss and knowledge that something irreplaceably rare and wonderful was forever gone. Her rigid control broke as the older wounds of parents and Fiance´e ripped open and her own terrible pain joined Turi’s. Together their suffering freely flowed out to wash the room like a Tsunami.

Jill and Turi clung to one another, lost in a universe of grief. Jill was dimly aware of sudden gasps around them followed by shocked cries of sorrow and she almost felt angry that someone dared to feel even a pale imitation of what she and Turi felt. ‘No! This is ours!’, a small part of her mind cried as another part realized that their pain was hurting those around them. Jill moved her head to touch Turi’s and she pulled them both away from the others and into her mindspace.

The clung to each other and gave voice to the pain and loss they felt until exhausted they both wound down and found themselves laying against each other, their arms tangled. Turi eventually opened her eyes, sniffling, and realized she was laying on a featureless white plain. Her voice was still catching as she asked, “What is this place?”

Thanking all that was holy to be able to focus on something other than their pain, Jill fought soggy hiccups as she replied, “We were hurting others. My mate and your sister. I pulled us into a safe place in my mind.”

“We’re where?”, Turi asked, “We are in your mind?!? How?”

“A safe space. Mridulae taught me how to do this accidentally.”

“Why do you call it safe? And how are we speaking so easily?”, Turi asked.

Jill looked at Turi and then away. Over the last year, since the Curtain Fall, I’ve been changing. People can’t tolerate or survive seeing my mind and spirit anymore. I made this pocket they can understand. As for understanding, we are both speaking our own languages, but since we’re in my mind, our meanings transparently come through.”

“You really aren’t Asha are you?”

Jill sadly shook her head. “I’m sorry. I understand your pain. The loss of family.. A daughter. Parents. For me? A fiancée. All without warning. How can you cope?” She looked into the infinite and stared silently lost in thought a while. Jill softly continued, “I miss them you know? Everyday. I walk into a room, and see some Knicknack and I hear my mom laughing or my fiancée chiding in a joking tone. It’s really hard. You know?”

Turi touched Jill as she joined her in looking into the emptiness, “I have this little crystal that Asha had once. It was her first resonance stone. She was soo proud of it. She charged and shaped it so that I could feel her love when ever she left on a schooling trip so I wouldn’t get lonely...”. Turi then broke down weeping for a short while. When she quieted down again she said, “You loved them so much.”

Not trusting herself to speak, Jill simply nodded.

“I could feel it. They would be increadibly touched and proud of the love you hold for them.” Tentatively Turi reached out to brush her hand against Jill’s. “Thank you for understanding my pain. Know I understand yours as well.”

Jill made a choked attempt at a laugh, “I’m not your daughter. Nothing can ever truly fill that hollow space. But maybe, we can be friends who truly understand?”

In a weary but more firm tone Turi answered, “I think I’d like that.” She gave a very little smile and reached over and took Jill’s hand.

Jill turned to Turi and pulled her into an embrace as she asked, “Are we ready to go back?”

This time Turi simply nodded. “Ok, close your eyes.” Turi did and suddenly she felt a room full of people around them buzzing worriedly.

Turi, opened her eyes to see she was still surrounded by Adrasteia’s arms and she Quietly called out, “We’re alright folks. We’re back now.”
At her utterance the two women heard cries of joy and felt all those around them bathing them in tremendous relief. Anarra and Carol both crushed them in hugs with Carol swearing at them and demanding that they never ‘cut out like that again’.

The two both laughed rather soggily and promised. When they were able to look around they saw over a dozen men and women in the room. Amazed, they asked why everyone was there and they were informed that if they could there would have been even more. Apparently when the two first lost control they projected with such power that their grief was felt throughout the entire palace. Those closest had almost been rendered unconscious from the crushing despair. It had happened so quickly that they hadn’t even had time to close the door to activate the dampers! Then suddenly the waves stopped and when they recovered they found both Adrasteia and Turi had ‘checked out’. Their psyches were there but redirected somewhere. The two told them the decided to have a ‘talk’ so that they could begin working things out.

“I guess you did!”, Anarra exclaimed in a somewhat accusatory tone. Puzzled Both Adrasteia and Turi asked what the attitude was from when Carol lightly shoved her lover and demanded to know what she was saying. It was then that Adrasteia and Turi noticed that Adrasteia had been speaking in Tarneeran. Their eyes widened and when she looked at Turi she noticed a faint line connecting them.

Jill looked at the faint link and muttered, “eh amin aute! (Oh my God!) You’re shitting me!”

Curtain Fall Chapter 22

David made a small groan as he leaned back from what seemed his twentieth examination of the images that they’d captured of what had happened in the ceremonial circle on the Tirielen palace grounds. His eyes itched with fatigue and he gently rubbed them as he thought about what he’d seen.

The photos showed them placing a figure that the experts assured him was Lady Adrasteia on a large stone (alter?). As the series of photos progressed it appeared that several of the woman attending the possible ritual were unconscious on the ground and Adrasteia and one of the women were missing. The remaining women were looking up towards the drone and seemed to be in a panic.

At this point the driver of the drone had realized that something important was happening at the location and he’d redirected the drone to the location again. By this time they’d started recording video, sadly at a lower resolution, so he’d seen over a hundred Tarneerans clustered defensively inside the ritual area.

Three women stood outside the circle. One of the women fell to her knees in what looked like significant distress of some sort and a second crumpled bonelessly. The remaining standing woman who was tentatively identified as Lady Adrasteia staggered once and then moved towards the ceremonial circle and the large gathering of Tarneerans. Using spears the men of the group tried to attack Adrasteia but were stopped cold! Without touching the men Adrasteia seemed to cause the closest soldier to spin and stab the next closest before violently jerking and collapsing himself.

Adrasteia then moved forward towards what appeared to be some sort of invisible bottleneck. Once there she, again without touching, proceeded to kill or incapacitate all the soldiers she could see. He watched the men sometimes have enough time who reach towards their heads before they collapsed in what he interpreted to be agony Over 60 soldiers brought down less than a minute! ‘Oh my God!’, David thought utterly shaken, ‘She looked like it was a casual effort; she killed them with but a glance!’

David pinched the bridge of his nose in a feeble attempt to stave off the fatigue headache he was getting and he continued trying to make sense of what he’d seen. After dropping the soldiers, Lady Adrasteia had floated over them and had, after raising an arm, plucked a ceremonial marker stone likely weighing over a ton out of the ground and away from a cluster of men, to draw it into her grasp over 20 ft. away. At this point the great majority of the remaining Tarneerans simply broke and ran away, clearly in fear of their lives. Unfortunately, due to power limitations, at this time the drone had to turn away then so the last video images that were recorded was the vision of what experts tentatively suggested was the High Mother of Terielen collapsing at Adrasteia’s feet.

The final photos, were taken 50 minutes later after a fresh power pack had been placed in the drone. These shots showed the ceremonial circle, now empty of bodies, with the disturbed ceremonial stelae laying randomly in the circle on it side. The only recorded visible activity is a small rail unit fleeing the city area.

The photos were disturbing on a number of levels. It seemed that the Tarneerans had mislead them when they told him that Adrasteia was being ‘saved’ and brought back to family. If that were true, why would they have attacked? If they mislead us there, then was their assertion that they were a peaceful society also misleading? Was even the Tarneeran definition of peaceful the same as humans? The were a different species after all! David suspected that an empathic race would have fundamentally different understandings of privacy or propriety. Would they, could they, even truly understand even the concept of “shame”? When every desire is open to view, how does shame survive? How does guilt? Clearly right and wrong exist but how is it established and how enforced? Are there even trials as a human would understand it? And would humans want to relate to this society?

The second question area or assumptions that he had to reexamine now, revolved around Lady Adrasteia. When he’d interacted with her he’d been of the impression that she’d made efforts to be non-lethal even if she wasn’t above meeting out occasionally viscous justice. She’d certainly seemed to go out of her way to avoid violence with the government. But now?

In addition, it appeared that she was far more powerful than even their worst case scenario estimates had been! She had demonstrated the ability to lift multi-ton objects and simultaneously exhibited the fine control to attack dozens of opponents almost at the same time. Her projective empathic powers were powerful enough to destroy a human’s sanity. Most recently, if accounts were to be believed, She could psychically translocate. She could act at a location even when her body was demonstrably elsewhere!

To put the cherry on the top of this burgeoning nightmare, He was even now getting reports of widely separated groups responding to her appearances by starting to form small cult-like groups that apparently offered worship to her. Certainly small statues supposedly venerating her had appeared in locations where she’d appeared. He’d even been approached by a Wiccan priestess who’d said that “the Divine Goddess” had spoken to her! ‘How do we deal with a Curtain Fall transformed who is being worshiped?!?’, David thought worriedly.

No, This situation needed to handled as if it were radioactive! There was entirely too great a chance for cultural misunderstandings. These misunderstandings could easily escalate into violence that could be disastrous to both sides.

The question there fore, was how to effectively communicate this to his superiors and the international community as a whole? The U.S. had thus far shielded the Tarneeran people from becoming generally known. So far Only Brazil and America were fully briefed, but it was inevitable that word would spread. If another nation threatened them, how would they respond? David was absolutely confident that they were not the “primitive” people that they appeared at first glance. While they’d not progressed in the same way as humans had, Flight, nuclear, conventional war, he was absolutely certain they had technologies that humans would view as “magical”. Ones they might be ill equipped to cope with. He’d already mentioned some off the cuff possibilities with the Sec Def. He had no doubt that more devastating capabilities might exist. David’s greatest fear was that something might push them to the point of employing them.

Acting on these considerations, David hurriedly arranged a multi person conference call with a number of nationally renown Psychologists and anthropologists in an effort to flesh these cross-species concerns out. His hope would be to not only think of the more obvious potential differences but to format the analysis in a way he could use with the Cabinet. Midway into the call he arranged for George to partake as well so that his more earthy perspective could enhance what they produced. Finally late into the evening they had a workable analysis to present. Dave would arrange a Cabinet meeting in the next few days and they could hopefully move forward. In the interim, the Sec. Def. instructed his men at the base to avoid initiating any contact with the Tarneerans if possible. This was largely met with relieved agreement as the rogue attack by U.S. troops had seriously raised tensions.

Kadrapraba sat stunned as she tried to internalize the news that Charu’s messenger had related. ‘Asha’ had been awoken by the healers as she expected. What the messenger related, however, was unlike anything she’d heard before! This ‘Asha’ wasn’t claiming to be Turi’s daughter at all, in spite of clearly appearing as her, even down to childhood scars. She didn’t even speak the People’s language! While the High Mother might initially have considered the possibility of a Psychotic diagnosis, it appeared that both the Terielen First Healer and Anarra the High Mother both accepted her claims. What was more shocking, was the type of Tarneeran power that this child possessed! Apparently this “Adrasteia” was an incredibly powerful empath who also possessed telekinetic abilities far beyond what any male had ever manifested. In an effort to subdue what they’d thought was a child, she had easily and brutally defeated dozens of protectors, even killing some, while shrugging off the women’s effort to subdue or pacify her psychically. Having personally witnessed it, Charu was utterly convinced that if she had wished to this ‘child’ could have killed all who had opposed her!

She turned to the messenger and asked her to return to learn more. This “Adrasteia” was a potentially hugely destabilizing force. There was no way to tell at this time how her presence might affect the direction of the Tarneeran’s future interactions with the humans.

She dismissed the messenger and returned to the latest reports of her “Failsafe” efforts. She’d received communications via the human tools they’d acquired that her weapon would shortly be safely hidden within close proximity to the seat of the American power. The small team had secured a quiet house in a place called Alexandria. While this knowledge didn’t make Kadrapraba happy, as she wasn’t a monster to hope for its use, she was satisfied that should the worst happen and the People be grievously injured by a human attack, the People would have proper payment for the crime. The High Mother unconsciously fingered the “life” pendant nestled between her breasts. Its partner, the one that would alert the wearer of Kadrapraba’s sudden death was around the neck of the team member who had been conditioned to act as the motivator of the weapon. Thus with the High Mother’s passing the motivator would know that it would be necessary for her to fulfill her purpose there.

The second weapon, one less lethal and simply designed to incapacitate the enemy through unreasoning fear should they need to make a move against the local humans, had been positioned near the military base outside the dome for a number of days already.

She took the reports and placed it in the nearby fireplace where she then lit and destroyed the papers. Watching them burn she called out to one of her mates and alerted him that they would be shortly traveling to Tierielen to see the status of her efforts with Anarra and to learn how dangerous this ‘Asha who was not’ actually was. ‘A female who was not just a telekinetic, but a horrifyingly powerful one?? Unbelievable!’

Back in Terielen, Adrasteia and Turi had looked at the bond that they’d somehow accidentally created with great shock, and had convened with quite a number of healers in an effort to analyze it. Neither individual had intended to make a connection, and so were baffled. A number of theories were put forward, the most popular being that since it appeared that Adrasteia did seem to be inhabiting the body of Turi’s daughter that a biologically influenced connection might have been enhanced by their communal sharing of grief.

This possibility initially made Adrasteia acutely uncomfortable as she feared Turi would resent her for more evidence that she’d inadvertently been given the form at the cost of her daughter’s life. In a human, it would be all to easy to blame the recipient of the swap.

Strangely, however Turi was grateful for it as through the bond she could clearly feel that Adrasteia felt fundamentally different from her daughter. There was no longer even a subconscious inclination wonder if Asha were somehow inside Adrasteia. It ironically gave Turi a sense of closure. She explained this revelation to the troubled woman who could feel the truth of Turi’s words, and slowly her discomfort diminished.

This bond did have additional effects. With it Turi found herself even more aware of Adrasteia’s moods and emotions than any other in the palace. In spite of Adrasteia having stunningly powerful shields behind which she could restrain all but the most fierce emotions, Turi could feel past these with ease.

Just as Adrasteia had previously found herself unable to shield and block Turi, Turi was similarly unable to block the individual on the other side of the bond. This meant that in very short order both were able to truly see the intrinsic character of the other.

Turi could see that “Adra”, as she quickly came to internally name her, was more naturally caring, even nurturing than most individuals she knew and also possessed a powerful sense of Justice based on the awareness of pain in others. When someone was premeditatedly made to suffer, it fundamentally offended Adra. Turi found these qualities very admirable.

More baffling, she could also sense the strange attraction/fascination yet discomfort Adra manifested when dealing with topics that were considered dominantly ‘feminine’. This had first come to her notice when over the next couple of days she’d noticed and commented that she hadn’t used the makeup that had been offered to her. Her mate had no difficulties there so why did she? When she’d asked, Adra had responded awkwardly that she’d not had much practice in the past; to which Turi had announced that she should try it so as to enhance her already impressive beauty! Turi remembered how her daughter had taken her body’s visage from beautiful to devastating with a little effort, and she bulldozed the hesitant woman into accepting what humans might call a “Spa Day”.

That afternoon found Adra squirming when feelings of embarrassment and strangely a sort of shame that fought with pleasure, excitement, delight and pride as Turi and a few other women exposed her to the art or makeup! Turi could clearly feel the internal conflict in Adrateia during the celebration of femininity, but she waited until they were finished and alone with just Adrasteia, and Carol before trying to uncover why.

At first Adrasteia had shut her emotions away so hard that even Turi was blocked but that wall couldn’t be sustained against Turi’s caring curiosity and she eventually revealed the confusion and, more strangely, shame she felt. Turi, with Carol subtilely encouraging, pressed a caring concern which finally broke through Adra’s resistance and she offered her shocking admission: that before humans had experienced “The Ripping” she’d actually been a perfectly normal male! Just a year ago he’d been a human man. His thoughts, expectations, interests... In every way he’d been a well adjusted male! Then from one moment to the next he’d become completely female. No gentle transition at all. Every aspect of his body was different. What had been even more shocking to him was that emotionally, from the first instant his responses had been changed as well! The foundations of his emotional responses had changed instantly. This had left him frightened and confused. He knew “intellectually” how he expected to react to a situation but his body would respond differently. Added to this were the responses of others. They also naturally related to “him/her” fundamentally differently. What was worse he could “feel” these expectations and responses. It left him feeling terribly confused and in fear of his very sanity.

What ultimately saw him through was the bond he’d formed with Carol. She’d been (and still was) a steady land that Adra held to. Carol had even been a lodestone for her nascent sexuality! Carol, being a firm lesbian had given him a familiar source of sexual interest. As a man he’d only been attracted to women. As a woman she had found her slowly growing interest in men shatteringly disturbing. Carol’s interest was validation that he could still retain a bit of his/her original self.
Stunned and with a terrible fear surging up in Carol’s mind she asked, “Wait! Does this mean you’re interested in men now!?!?” Did this mean that Jill wanted out of their relationship?!?

Feeling the fear rising in Carol Jill quickly pulled Carol into an almost painfully tight hug, “Nooo! No my heart! You are the other half of my soul!”

She loosened her hold so they could look each other in the eyes, “Do you remember several months ago when we were at the car dealership?”, she waited for the searching nod. Do you remember how I went and teased Ed Robbins, the salesman? Some of that flirting was spurred by the fact I thought he was a little hot!”

Jill then took one of Carol’s hands and tugged it down and placed it gently against her vulva, “YOU”, pressing the hand a little more firmly, “are the target of my interest and love! But It might be fair to say I’ve become a little bisexual in my eye...”

As Jill had made no effort to keep her feelings from coming out and washing over Carol, her lover could feel the complete truth of Jill’s admission and was greatly relieved. She felt her eyes begin to glisten with the intensity of Jill’s affections.

Turi who had been gobsmacked by the story and a little uncomfortable with the rawness of emotion that Adra had exposed, searched quickly for a way to lighten the mood and seized on an what she had heard a couple of days before, but now seeing it in a new light. She laughed, and pointed it out, “So THAT’S why you became so embarrassed when you heard that protector you healed developed an interest in you! At least a little, you thought he was ‘attractive’ as well!” Hearing that and realizing that episode must have made it into the palace gossip network Adra suddenly flashed a blazing red and cringed.

Carol couldn’t help but see the color flushing Jill’s whole upper body and stared with amazement, “She’s right isn’t she?!? You thought he was hot!” She broke out giggling and leaned in conspiratorially, “What do you think, do you think he might be into a threesome?”

At this Jill let out almost a wail of embarrassment that was accompanied by Carol and Turi’s laughter as they gathered the mortified woman into a communal hug...

It was up to this cloud of moans and laughter that Matiri, one of the young women who were often assigned as gofers walked. Feeling the playful camaraderie of the three women flowing over her she couldn’t help but smile and she came to a stop. As she saw the results of the Spa Day combined with the loving humor coming from Adrasteia, the adolescent was completely thrown off her stride, however, and she gaped in awe and jealousy for a minute at the truly rare beauty that the Lady possessed!

Turi noticed the girl first and still chuckling, pulled back to turn her attention more fully on her and said, “Uma nessa arwen?” (Yes, young lady?)

Matiri started and closed her mouth, giving herself a quick shake, “Oh! My Ladies! Your presence has been requested, Lady Adrasteia, by the High Mother. The High Mother of Beleyaavan wants to meet you now that you are awake.”

Seeing Carol’s confusion, Jill quickly translated sotto voce, “The mayor of one of the other cities wants to see me.” Then Jill stepped forward smiling and responded to the girl in Tarneeran, “Of course. Tell me where I am to go and we’ll be there shortly.”

Matiri happily bobbed in the Tarneeran equivalent of a curtesy and supplied that they were wanted in Anarra’s personal conference chamber. She then turned and hurried off to carry the reply.

Adra turned to Turi and raised an eyebrow in question and The woman laughed and replied, “I think she was a bit awed by our, your beauty Adra. Come. I will lead us there!” It was a sense of pride mixed with a little chagrin that Jill grabbed Carol’s hand and followed after.

“As I mentioned to Charu, Kadrapraba, I wish to thank you for your efforts to rescue and protect my people. It was good that you had a force watching the river!”, Anarra said as she handed a goblet of wine to the other High Mother. “I am surprised and somewhat concerned that these Americans seem so violently at odds that one faction would act in contradiction with the other!”

“I wish I shared your optimism in these, Sha noldo gwaith,” (almost people) she responded, “but alas I cannot. What I’ve been able to learn of these humans suggest that they are violent on a scale that our people have not experienced in thousands of years. They’ve had wars but a generation or thee past those living today whose deaths exceeded our empire’s entire population!”

Kadrapraba took a deep drought of the goblet and looked earnestly at Anarra. Almost pleadingly she continued, “Anarra my sister, this disunity amongst the Americans is an example of the quality I most fear in them: their fear of the “Other”. My research shows they have difficulty accepting even minor differences in their own species. One race has been abused for centuries due to differences in pigmentation. Another nation of people was almost destroyed just for fealty to a different deity! How much more a target for fear and hatred would an entirely different species be? Especially one that is arguably superior?!?”

“All that has been done in the past may have indeed been terrible. Yet can we not say the same of our distant past?” Anarra preferred. “Could it not also be that these humans are also growing beyond the madness of their youth? Perhaps we might help them grow beyo-“, she cut off as there was heard a knock at the door. “Ah! She has arrived!”, Anarra exclaimed in an effort to stop this line of discussion.

She called out for them to enter and the door opened to reveal Lady Adrasteia accompanied by her mate and Annara’s sister to each side. Both Mothers’ eyes widened as they viewed how beautiful the three looked as the stepped into the room. Anarra switched to English as she welcomed them in and proceeded to introduce High Mother Kadrapraba. Once the women had Curtsied (thanks to Turi’s coaching) Anarra proceeded to introduce Adrasteia and her partner Carol. As she made the introduction she explained that even though Adrasteia appeared to be Tarneeran, she was in fact not. Interestingly, she did not identify her as human either.

Kadrapraba looked at the three with a piercing gaze and allowed the force of her presence to wash over the trio. To the Mother’s startlement, while Turi and Carol were affected and lowered their eyes, Adrasteia did not. Rather she cocked her head quizzically, evincing no clear emotional response and looked back without blinking.

“Was that the Tarneeran equivalent of trying to use an overly strong handshake?” This question was directed at Anarra. When she sensed that the cultural reference was unknown, she straightened and continued, “Oh! You see when human men who are used to power but uncertain of their dominance of those in a room meet, they occasionally engage in displays of manly prowess. This can often manifest in a handshake,” she paused as she illustrated the action with her hand, “where the men vying for dominance try to grasp the other’s hand with such force that they flinch. The one flinching loses the contest of who is most dominant.” At this point she turned to look back at Turi. “Turi, honey? Was that was what that was?” This was all spoken in a tone of innocent curiosity. Turi didn’t respond verbally but quickly glanced at her new friend and then back down as she bit her lip to avoid grinning. Adrasteia turned back and looked at Anarra, “High Mother Anarra, did I understand that correctly?”

Annara’s eyes were wide as saucers as she looked back and saw from the corner of her eyes the complexion of Kadrapraba beginning to redden. Finally Adrasteia turned directly to the woman whose face was flushing. She leaned towards Her and confided in a stage whisper, “I always was confused by them myself.” With that she made a show of preparing herself and entered into a deep curtesy that looked low enough to be difficult to balance in once again while lowering her head and said, “It is an unbelievable honor to make your acquaintance High Mother Kadrapraba.” Finished speaking she remained in the almost impossible position silently. After almost a minute of silence while tension in the room built to unbearable levels, Anarra finally spoke in a voice choked with horror, amazement and humor, “W-wine?”

At this, Adrasteia effortlessly flowed back to a stand and stepped towards Anarra offering a gently pleased expression and responded, “Why thank you High Mother! I would love a glass to help calm myself before such august company.”

At this point Turi grabbed Carol’s arm and they quietly but rapidly retreated from the room. Turi’s shoulders could be seen shaking as they retreated and closed the doors.

Once the door closed the two stood amongst a small gathering of Servants and assistants who were pale and openmouthed from the force of the impotent rage they’d felt radiating from the Mother of Beleyaavan. Rage Lady Adrasteia seemed almost oblivious to!

With tears leaking from Turi’s eyes and holding her stomach as if it were almost in pain she turned to Carol, “By all that is holy, I though Kadrapraba was going to have a stroke!” She grabbed Carol’s arm and desperately stifling laughter said, “Only a year?!?!? Really? A year?”

Carol just dazedly nodded, and responded, “I’ve never seen a woman use a verbal knife like that before! Wow! Just... Wow!”

The servants and other staff gathered about peppered Carol and Turi over the next 20 minutes or so about what had happened and what might be happening behind the shielded doors. They just couldn’t believe that Lady Adrasteia had not just resisted the force of Kadrapraba’s efforts at overawing her but had turned it back on the Mother. All without actually responding once in kind!

The crowd then jumped when the door caught them as it opened once again and a calm and serine Adrasteia came out. She turned and quietly closed the door and was immediately mobbed by those gathered. At the fevered questions Adrasteia mildly related the High Mother was a little “nonplussed” that she had failed to project sufficient reverence in their initial meeting but that after she recovered Adrasteia took the opportunity to thank her for her rescue on the river. The sincerity of her thanks somewhat mollified the Mother’s ruffled mood and the Mother informed her that she looked forward to further conversation at dinner tonight.

Adtrasteia gathered her companions up and calmly walked back down the hallway. When out of earshot Turi leaned into Adra’s ear and quietly cautioned, “Be very careful Adra, you may have made an enemy of the High Mother with that humiliation.”

Adrasteia nodded but replied back, “I’ve always disliked self-important bullies like her. She clearly revels in her power, even if she thinks she has the interests of your people at heart. She has no authority over me, however, so I have a hard time stomaching her need of ego massages.” She paused and calmed herself a bit and the grudgingly continued, “I’m sorry. I’ll do my best in the future to avoid ruffling her feathers.” Once again noting that Turi missed the colloquial reference, “I’ll work to avoid antagonizing her further...”

With the remainder of the afternoon taken up with more mundane concerns of state between Anarra and herself, Kadrapraba was able to devote some thought to her meeting with Adrasteia. The Mother could now much more easily understand the the level of respect, even fear that had come with her initial reports on this woman. Clearly to shrug off Her power as she had suggested that the woman’s mental strength was shocking! How could she not be Tarneeran!? Obviously her body was of the People and she even looked like she was a relation to Anarra, the Asha that had vanished. Could she be a transplanted spirit as the rumors suggested? She’d never heard of the Ripping doing that. The only effects they’d found was for people to vanish or very occasionally have their powers augmented some.

Rumors even suggested she claimed to be originally human. If true then how did she possess such power? Kadrapraba mentally shook herself. These questions were unlikely to be answered anytime soon. Better to focus on what was. This Adrasteia had shown impressive power and a subtle pride, but had refused to rise to her provocation. In point of fact, after the first moments she’d been unfailingly polite, even friendly! She’d also offered gratitude for her rescue from the humans who had violently taken her. The High Mother had no doubt of her sincerity (had she suffered similar attempts in the past?) and this brought up the possibility that she might possibly be drawn to bolster Her own contention that Humans should be avoided. She’d explore this opportunity during the dinner celebratory feast...

David, George and the majority of the cabinet had gathered in person this time, with even President Sturmann in attendance! To this group David and the Sec. Def. presented the analysis that they had assembled. It was an analysis based on both the observed and suspected capabilities.

To this they attempted to present analysis and conjectures on psychology of a fundamentally non-human species. From their limited understanding they strongly warned of the chance for misunderstandings that were probably arising and several that could arise in the future.

Complicating this, there had already been acts of violence. First a rogue group of American soldiers had attempted to capture Lady Adrasteia or Asha (depending on who was to be believed) and several who were clearly Tarneerans. Then a first reciprocal response that quickly resulted in the slaughter of the rogue soldiers by the rescuing Tarneeran soldiers. Obviously this means that tensions were now very high. The potential for a disastrous mistake that could lead to an open conflict was very great.

Here David repeated his belief that shear numbers would mean that humanity would win; but he strongly warned that his belief was that they had not seen anything close to the the worst these aliens could bring to a total war. And he suspected that the Tarneerans would consider it in those terms. While they had not seen evidence of any yet, he pushed the probability that for an ancient and developed alien society that was in anyway similar to humans; not having their equivalent of weapons of mass destruction was dangerously naive! While he was certain they humans would ultimately win, would the result be worth it? America needed to come to some arrangement with the Tarneerans before the inevitability of other nations becoming aware of them hopelessly complicating things.

The members of the cabinet and the President himself stood silently for a moment and then questions were again raised concerning who was responsible for the rogues. Here yet again David stomped on the subject saying while those ordering the attack would be found, it was less important than the message it sent to the Tarneerans: that America was at war with itself on how to deal with the aliens. One group approached with an open hand while another attacked? In order to stop these mixed signals, they needed absolutely to root out the dissidents down there; perhaps even sending senior officials with true authority to oversee and present the desired message clearly.

Conversation ensued for several minutes until a rough consensus was achieved. President Sturmann called for everyone’s attention. “Ladies and gentlemen. We are living in truly historic times. Never in recorded history has humanity even seen a truly alien race. We need to get this right.

I agree with Deputy Director Feber and the majority of this cabinet that we can no longer deal with these people with less than the highest authority possible. To this I will be moving to fast track several actions. The first is that the F-Branch should no longer be a department of the NSA but should be made into Its own service, not unlike Homeland Security with commensurate support. One whose purpose should be for the policing and assistance of those who have been affected by the Curtain Fall. This service also seems ideally suited for diplomacy with these Tarneerans. For this service I would like to assign you David as its acting director. Full appointment to follow after congressional approval. I want you to work closely with the Secretary of State and Defense in this role.

I would also like for you to go to the Tarneerans in person as our high level representative. You have already made initial inroads here with both Lady Adrasteia and High Mother Anarra. Work out an arrangement and ultimately a treaty that I can get through congress! Give us a way we can deal peacefully with these people before it’s too late!”

Shocked and humbled, and with a face that had become ghostly pale, David swallowed noisily and replied, “Yes Sir.... I’ll make arrangements immediately sir!”

Curtain Fall Chapter 23

Adrasteia, Carol, and Turi (who had attached herself to the pair with fervor) had freshened up in preparation for the coming feast. Turi explained that the coming dinner was going to be especially lavish as Darsaltheer, the remaining High Mother of the third city-state, Retnalpas, would also be attending. It appeared that all three High Mothers were planning to meet for two major purposes, first to meet Adrasteia. The second would be to continue discussions about how to interact with Humans.

“Why me?”, Adra asked, “I understand I’m new to your land, but I’m just one person.”

Turi chuckled and proceeded to explain that she was something that had never been seen before. Never had the Tarneeran people seen what the “Ripping” had done to her before. Never had someone been changed so dramatically! Seeing confusion, Turi continued and informed Adra and Carol that the only affect the “Ripping” had had for them was to physically vanish people or very occasionally slightly enhance their mental prowess.

This led the pair to explain that humans had been far more affected. They explained that while many had also vanished, many others had been physically transformed in random and often frightening or lethal ways. They related some of the people they’d seen at the hospital in the first days. They also explained that a very few, like Adrasteia, had been given abilities that defied rational understanding. Carol, in way of illustrating, and almost like a fan-girl regaled Turi with the story of how Adra had run into and been forced to fight two super powered criminals in an effort to protect her friends who were threatened one night. Gushing, she told how Adrasteia had stopped both a man who was supernaturally strong and invulnerable and an incredible pyrokenetic in an effort to stop them from hurting innocents.

Turi was amazed and wondered just how many of these “supers” were amongst Humanity. The couple explained that while they existed, popular belief was that the number was extremely small, maybe 1 or 2 per one hundred thousand gained any power of note. Even though the number was so small they along with those with some, if minor, power still had caused upheavals in the corridors of power. The world had become a “comic book” and governments and societies were still scrambling to come to terms with it.

Trying to grasp this led Turi to wonder how human governments viewed the Tarneerans then. Adrasteia nodded gravely and explained that was why they were so cautious and concerned. Tarneera was a land of people filled to the brim with “supernatural” abilities.

Turi looked at Adra and earnestly asserted, “You must explain this to the Mothers! If they are made to understand this, many misunderstandings might be avoided.”

With that advice, the three were ushered into the banquet after being announced. They entered the suddenly silent hall and Adrasteia and Carol stepped forward again and curtseyed to the three High Mothers standing up from their seats. Kadrapraba was on the left of Anarra and Darsaltheer on her right.

Adrasteia could feel the welcome from Anarra and the wary alertness from Kadrapraba. From Darsaltheer, she could feel carefulness and a skeptical curiosity. “Mothers,” Adrasteia said as she lowered, “I am honored that you have invited my partner and me to join you in this dinner! I can only hope that our time together will pleasant, and that I might answer all your questions.”

The two settled into their seats easily as there was no repeat of the power plays that had been seen in Kadrapraba’s original meeting with Adrasteia. Adra could feel wry amusement flowing from Anarra and the puzzled curiosity that comes from someone who knows they’ve missed some sub-context from Darsaltheer.

The food was quite enjoyable if decidedly unfamiliar to Adrasteia and she found herself enjoying the meal. Conversation was light and primarily focused on explaining to Darsaltheer just who she was. The High Mother, while initially skeptical of Adrasteia’s non-Tarneeran nature found the fact that both Anarra and Kadrapraba seemed to accept this premise so she made no issue of it. As the meal ended, Adrasteia had entered into a description of effects that the “Ripping” had imparted to Humanity and their responses to it. This’d provoked a spirited discussion on the differences between the effects seen in humans and the People.

Kadrapraba attempted to steer the discussions into an analysis of Humanity’s ‘common’ response to the unknown and the different. In this she attempted to maneuver Adrasteia into supporting or even corroborating her concerns, but Adrasteia attempted to sidestep and avoid lending weight to the High Mother’s concerns.

“I would think that the unknown is a common seed that fear grows from Mother.”, Adrasteia said in response to Kadrapraba’s suggestion that humans feared what they didn’t understand, “I would even suggest that your people, even you yourself, might be prone to harvest that seed.” Adrasteia could feel the Mother’s carefully controlled irritation at her rebuttal. “In point of fact, are you not at this very moment allowing your incomplete understanding of humans to frighten you?” Ignoring the leaking frustration from the Mother, she paused a moment and stood while grabbing two pieces of bread. One she moved over a flame on the table so that the bread began to burn and char. Once ruined, she placed both pieces on the table close to the Mothers using her mind. She watched the three women’s eyes widen in surprise and shock. “Which piece to you smell most easily?”, she asked looking at Darsaltheer.

In a voice that betrayed her shock she replied, “The burnt piece of course.”

Adrasteia nodded and responded, “Yes, because things that are charred in this way are less nutritious or even dangerous. It is a natural response to a potential threat.” She looked at all three. “If we find something relatively innocuous like this potentially repellent and noticeable, is it difficult to understand that one might be wary of other potential threats? That humans might be wary of you and alert to dangers you might present?”

She gestured around the room. “Just over a year ago your people appeared out of nowhere. You completely changed the landscape. Almost immediately upon appearing you erected a barrier that seems largely impervious and have hidden behind it. All humans knew was that you could do something they can’t, and when they try to learn of you they see men with weapons. What would you have concluded in their place?”

“What of the human history of atrocities? Their wars?”, challenged Kadrapraba.

Adrasteia looked down, “I can’t deny we have fought horrible wars. That humans have done monstrous things. Are Tarneeran hands so clean of historical blood? The very label of ‘empire’ suggests that your people engaged in wars of conquest in the past.”

She looked up again and spoke with conviction, “No I suspect that all our hands have blood on them. It falls then to humans and Tarneeran alike to find ways to avoid rushing to conclusions and rise above our lack of knowledge. If anything, your people are far better equipped, are you not, to know when humans are fearful. Can you not work to diffuse those fears?”

The discussion bounced back and forth for quite a while with little resolved, and the evening concluded with no consensus. As Adrasteia and Carol retired, she bemoaned the levels of ignorance both humanity and the People had of the other. Hearing this, Turi suggested that Adra should begin rectifying that by having Turi introduce her to the people of the city, both great and humble. Even weary, Adra agreed and they made plans to begin touring the city in the morning.

Morning came brightly and after gathering for a morning meal Adrasteia and Turi changed into comfortable gowns and left the palace to begin walking the city. Carol stayed behind and with a few of the others in the palace and began sessions in intensive training in the Tarneeran language.

The market in a number of connected squares of the city was a mass of activity. Everywhere she looked, Adrasteia saw men and women busily buying and selling. Often there would be children running underfoot as well. Adra found it quite similar to what she’d seen in a large human farmer’s market, save that many items other than just food could be found. In a way it felt as if Adra had stepped back centuries to when the concept of a grocery hadn’t become common place. ‘It’s almost feels like those renaissance fairs I’d go to when in college!’, she thought to herself.

Adra found herself struck by behavior of the people. It seemed at first that social niceties were less evident save for smiles and frowns. ‘I guess when people can feel what others are feeling there isn’t as great a need for the meaningless banter and casual conversation that make up a large part of human social interactions.’ Haggling was also relatively uncommon save for a very few exchanges. The buyer could often tell when seller offered a price they felt fair and the seller could tell when the public felt something was too expensive.

What she also didn’t see was evidence of pickpockets. Such wasn’t likely when you could feel the intent of the prospective criminal. Theft did exist, but it was primarily the young who stole as their moral foundations were still developing and they could confuse themselves that they could “pull one over” their elders or didn’t yet understand that stealing was wrong.

Adra witnessed how the common folk dealt with the upper classes as well. There was definitely a class system to be seen. The commoners were comprised of individuals with less profound mental abilities. Just as Adra could feel the power of the Mothers from casual exposure, so could she see the average woman in the street could feel the strength of those they dealt with and adjusted their behavior appropriately. Those of power were definitely offered more respect and deference. She experienced it directly herself when she stepped into a clothiers tent. She had been wandering with Turi, finding the background noise of all the people strangely soothing and relaxing, but had stepped away when she’d seen a crimson gown inside a tent.

Upon entering the tented space she found 3 women who suddenly stopped speaking and gazed at Adrasteia with shocked amazement. Two were customers and the remainder a vendor who had been chatting about a sea green shawl. All now stood with wide eyes.

“M- may I help you my Lady?”, the vendor not engaged with the other customer asked with an awed murmur.

Sensing the nervous wonder of the others, Adrasteia blushed with embarrassment and wondered for a second if she was dressed inappropriately or had some food on her cheek or something. “Please don’t stop what you are doing, I was just struck by the red gown I thought I saw hanging. Can I.. May I look at it?”

Recovering from her initial surprise, the seamstress smiled and with a quick curtesy gestured to the gown, “Certainly my Lady! Let me show it to you.” She moved over to the display.

Adrasteia followed and stepped up. She started to reach but paused and looked at the vendor, “May I?”, she inquired and again felt a burst of astonishment from those around her.

“Of course my Lady.”

Adrasteia smiled and reached out to touch the dress. It was a deep crimson that at first looked heavy but at a touch was revealed to be incredibly soft and light. Shimmering almost like silk I t went down to the ankle and featured a plunging front. The arms would be exposed almost to the shoulder. It was the right length for her but was obviously cut for a larger figure. The neck of the dress rose up from behind to terminate in almost a choker of the fabric.

“Oooh it’s beautiful!”, Adra gushed almost guiltily (she had let her growing feminine tastes out). She suspected that with only minor changes, it could be perfect. Then she remembered she had no money. Biting her lower lip she let go of the gown so that it dangled freely on the hanger once again. Regretfully, she sighed, “I’m afraid I’ve no money my lady with which to buy it.” Again the wondering surprise.

“Are you not of the palace?”, the seamstress asked.

“I’m uh, a guest there. I don’t liver there.”

“Well then, I’m certain something can be arranged!”, Kashvi the seamstress replied. ‘So this lady is from one of the other cities.’, she thought, ‘That is why I’ve not seen her before!’ “Wait a moment and I’ll call my beloved to begin the alterations!”

Just as Adra was about to stop her Turi entered the booth. Her face relaxed when she saw Jill. “I feared you’d become lost; please don’t wander off like that!”, she said in English, “I’d started to worry what trouble you might have gotten into.” When she spotted the dress, however, she nodded. “Ah! I see the reason now; In your visions, you favor red. You do love red don’t you!”

Jill giggled with embarrassment, “I just couldn’t help it! It’s gorgeous!”

Turi called out to the vendor, “What ever she desires.”

Seeing who had just joined with Adra, Kashvi quickly curtsied, “Of course Lady Turi!” Suddenly Kashvi froze. Looking between Adra and Turi the woman’s eyes grew wide as saucers and she said quietly to herself, “By the Gods! Asha!?”. More loudly, “You are young Asha?”

Understanding the mistake, Adra quickly glanced back to Kashvi, “Oh no! I am not Turi’s child. I am known as Adrasteia. I look a great deal like Tori’s daughter, but I am not her.” Kashvi would have insisted but she felt the conviction of Adrasteia’s statement and felt it reinforced by Turi.

Kashvi then pushed on, “As you say my Lady;”, then added, “I am Kashvi.” She then called out to someone behind the screens and in limped a very thin older man, who stepped up to Kashvi and gave her a quick kiss. “You need my help, love?”

She then told him the dress needed to be adjusted to properly fit Adrasteia. The man, Manru, instructed her to strip so that he could make modifications to the dress while she wore it. After flushing beet red, projecting her embarrassment to those in the chamber to the puzzlement of all Tarneerans present, Adrasteia explained to Turi that amongst humans, such a casual display of nudity between humans was normally frowned upon. This was greeted with puzzlement by Turi. She was confused by the weight of the sexual expectations this might raise in humans. Once understanding, however, Turi laughed and assured her that the concern was unnecessary. The statement ‘It’s just sexual attraction’ made it clear that since Tarneerans could empathically sense the desire of others even without visual cues meant that nudity meant little. It was the reciprocal emotional attraction that was more important in Tarneeran society. Men supplied n’dmi me‘a to women anyway; very often through the sexual act so the importance of casual physical attraction was greatly reduced. Still blushing Adra complied.

She put the dress on and Manru started measuring and making adjustments all the while making pleasant conversation. He and Kashvi had the easy back and forth of long time couples. This inspite of the fact that Manru appeared quite old in comparison to Kashvi, who just looked to be in what a human would have looked like if in their late 40’s.

While he worked, Adra tried to wrap her mind around the “May/December” arrangement that the tailors seemed to enjoy. She mentioned her thoughts to Turi and she explained that her perception of the age difference between the two was misleading. They were likely contemporaries. Women simply aged more slowly than men. Adra was shocked by this but found that it explained why the society was so clearly matriarchal. If women were empathic and lived longer then it was no surprise that they would tend to hold more positions of power.

After a while, Manru completed his part. He assured It would be ready that night. Adra then disrobed and put her original clothes back on and he turned to leave.

Noticing the limp again, she reached out and touched the man asking, “You’re limping. I have some skill at healing. Is there anything I might do?” After she spoke she felt a sense of surprise, mild humor and resignation from the man. He smiled and responded it wasn’t necessary. It was just his body wearing out. He was an old man and it was a natural sign of aging.

Adrasteia smiled and nodded. “Still, please let me help ease your aches a bit.”

With wonder coming from all save Turi, she sat him down and knelt next to him. How long have you two been bonded?”, she asked as she looked between his mate and his partner.

“185 years.”, he replied with a warm glow in spite of his and Kashvi’s shock that she knelt before them.

Now it was Adra’s turn to tightly control her shock. ‘Good Lord! I forgot how long these people live!’ “They must have been wonderful years.”, she said with amazement. She gently reached up and took his hands in her’s, “Let me at least ease your aches...”

With that she closed her eyes and focused on the man. She could feel his wonder and beneath it the gentle force of his n’dmi me'a, dimmed by time and age. Perhaps if she pushed some energy into him it would spur a bit of healing in his arthritic joints? She concentrated as she had done in the infirmary and again the jewel in her forehead began to glow.

The women around her gasped in amazement as the stone lit from within and Manru’s eyes rolled up as he let out a moan of pleasure. His body tensed up and began trembling; as if he was approaching the peak of physical pleasure. He stayed rigid for a moment more and then slumped back in his seat as Adrasteia let her hands drop away.

“Nu amin aute!” (Oh my goddess!), Manru breathlessly gasped. “I’ve never felt anything like that in my life! No healing has ever felt like that!”

As Manru slumped back Kashvi dashed to her mate. He pulled her off her feet and into his arms as he kissed her with a passion that even the Tarneerans might blush at. When they finally broke for air, he looked at Adrasteia and all in the tent could feel the waves of amazement and gratitude. There was a vibrancy to his emotions that had not been there before. “Thank you My Lady! I can never repay you for this gift!”

Basking in the gratitude, Adrasteia simply said, “I hope that will give you some relief. I don’t know for how long, but enjoy it while you can.” At Turi’s urging, Adra and she retired from the tent and continued their walk around the market. As they moved away Turi asked what she had done. Adra replied that she simply pushed some of her energy into Manru, much like she’d done in the infirmary. Lacking a specific injury she just let the light flow through him.

Word of the strange healing quickly spread through the crowds; spread by the two unnamed customers and Adra quickly found herself the target of amazement and curiosity.

Turi found herself chuckling with amazement, “You can’t go anywhere without turning things on their head can you?”

Confused Adra asked, “I don’t understand, he was in pain. I felt it was the least I could do to help him. He and his mate are making that dress for me after all!”

Turi stopped her and responded in English, “You spoke and acted humbly towards a lesser; and you gave him an amazing healing for just a dress!” She laughed with disbelief, “You knelt before him! That is unheard of!”

Adra thought about it and realized with a bit of shock that she must have blundered through a number of social walls. She looked around her at the many people who looked at her. “Did I cause more problems? Break a law?”

Turi smiled more fully and shook her head, “No you’ve broken no laws. You should understand, however:

You, even with what little you let slip of the shear force of your n’dmi, clearly are of the highest in our society. Even as you try and suppress it, that control gives you away. You look like us; like my daughter. You speak our language now like one of us. Everyone will look at you with expectations of a native of the highest status. For all this, you’ve been treating all around you as equals! Rarely is that seen. It will drawl attention, both good and bad.”

“Good and bad?”

“Well, I suspect you are making yourself a bit of a hero amongst the commons, and that will probably upset some of the higher strata. Deigning to treat the commons with humility? That might threaten their proper authority in some eyes.”, Turi explained. As if to illustrate this, Adrasteia felt the the disapproval of a woman of high status who had come to investigate the woman who was creating the talk of many in the market.

“Well, frick!”, Adra said with some irritation, “Well I guess people are people everywhere.” She’d hoped that kind of power-tripping might be different in a society of people who could feel what others felt, but she began to realize it might be worse here as responses in such actions couldn’t be easily hidden.

Turi and Adrasteia spent several hours more wandering amongst the commons and Adrasteia on more than one occasion found herself in conversations with vendors and others. They seemed to find her genuine interest in their lives quite startling. It was not that they found the ruling classes threatening or oppressive, Adrasteia discovered, just that there was a divide that was rarely crossed. Adrasteia, for her part, found the lives of those she spoke with fascinating. She’d never done this sort of thing before, even in her earlier life, and couldn’t help finding herself drawn in by the excitement and satisfaction people revealed as they were enticed, after a little hesitancy, to speak about their careers and aspirations.

Turi also found it eye-opening. After she’d tightened herself down so as to reduce distractions she saw that Adra seemed to draw people to her easily with her almost innocent interest in their lives. She couldn’t help compare this to her daughter and with a pang, she realized that her Asha would never had seen these commons as worthy of any interest. To her they would have been simply the furniture of her world. With surprise, she realized that she was just as prone as her daughter had been. ‘Have I looked at these people as utterly beneath me as well? What might I have missed then?’, she wondered. She then made a vow to herself to no longer disregard those of lower station than herself.

When the two finally chose to return to the palace Adra asked whether she might speak with those in the palace as well. Knowing how enlightening She’d found her time with Adra had been in town, Turi readily offered to arrange meetings.

The encounters with those of the palace were also surprising to Turi as she found them endlessly engaged in competing with one another for position. While it wasn’t blood sport, there was always the awareness of competitive status. She also became very cognizant, through the proxies of Kadrapraba, that the Hi-mother was finding Adrasteia an increasing impediment to her efforts in convincing the others of the merits of isolationism.

When in private again Turi turned to Adra, “It’s as I feared Adra, I think you’ve made an enemy of Kadrapraba.” Adrasteia snorted, and Turi reached out to touch her in emphasis, “Don’t laugh; she has been known to be ruthless in her ambitions! I wouldn’t put it past her to engineer a Fea ohta (spirit war) with you. The fact that by your own declaration you are not Tarneeran means there would be nothing to stop her. She has done it before and impressed her will on opposition. With no limits, she could even turn you into a slavish puppet.

“A mind war? What is that exactly? There is so much I don’t understand of your people and abilities.”

Turi nodded and explained, “A Fea ohta is a sort of mental combat. It is a natural outgrowth of our natural nurturing mind skills.” Turi contemplated a moment and continued, “You know how if you are faced with someone having very strong emotions, sorrow, pain, fear, happiness and such you can be influenced and sometimes adopt the emotions and thought patterns?” Adra nodded as she remembered her first days after the Curtain Fall. Turi then. continued, “Now image what it might be like if some is purposefully pressing their will on you. Someone very powerful like the Hi-mothers. A mind that was unprepared or even just weaker could be shaped. The loosing contestant would adopt the thoughts and attitude that then victor desired. Sometimes their minds are even damaged, broken from this.”

Adrasteia’s eyes widened at this, “This happens?”

Turi nodded and then rushed to explain it a little when she realized that Adra was seeing this only as a monstrous mind control thing, and not an extension of what occurred naturally, “Oh this process isn’t even uncommon; children often need this to keep them from harm. Mothers routinely use this to help their children grow and evolve. As the young are so much more plastic and adaptable it is safe. We did it when we were in your mind space when we shared our grief. It is only when this is attempted as an adult against our will where dangers can occur.”

Adrasteia mulled this over and looked with worry at Turi. “Do you think that Kadrapraba might try this on me?” At Turi’s nod, she looked earnestly at her friend and asked a favor, “Could you show me how this might happen? I need to learn how to defend myself...”

Turi’s heart stuttered for a second. Adra was showing a profound level of regard and Turi felt her eyes mist as she grasped the level of trust she could sense was being offered.

“Yes.”, Turi said quietly with a tremulous smile. “I will try to teach you.” She then turned away to master herself and when she felt steady enough She turned back with a no-nonsense demeanor. She explained that the most common way this sort of combat was done was through a direct exertion of mental force and proceeded to do so. She quickly discovered that the standard barriers that Adrasteia could present made such an attack useless. From this she decided that an indirect attack would be the only way. The attack would need to be subtle and unnoticed. Slipping past Adra’s incredible defenses until one such as Kadrapraba could pull down resistance from within. She explained this logic and over the next several hours made her attempts, with some success. On a number of occasions Adrasteia found herself making choices that were against her usual decisions. Turi would then bring them to her attention and explain how she’d wormed her way in. As the evening wore on Adrasteia became increasingly sensitive to these attempts.

Adrasteia also began to notice another quality in these attempts. The main being that those touching on thoughts that Adrasteia found more personal and critical also tended to be closer to the well of her “chaotic” mind; that point where her thinking processes seemed to shift into the chaotic maelstrom that Turi had found so blindingly antithetical to her own mind’s workings. She suspected that her ultimate defense might paradoxically be surrender! If Kadrapraba tried to truly control Adrasteia, she might find herself plunging into the mind destroying insanity that seemed to be what Turi saw as Adrasteia’s core being. An environment that the invader would find utterly inimical.

Finally, mentally exhausted from Turi’s educational attacks and all that she had learned of the Tarneerans, Adra found herself “done”; and wanting comfort from Carol, Adra retired for the evening.

Elsewhere in the palace Kadrapraba stood looking out a window as she considered what she’d learned of Adrasteia’s activities this day. Apparently she’d gone into the city and immediately created a bit of a stir. If there had been doubt, Adrasteia’s behavior with the commons had put to rest any suspicion that she was Tarneeran. Her oblivious behavior with regards to the lessers clearly showed that her understanding of power and propriety did not come from the people. This and Adrasteia’s stubborn refusal to support her in lending weight to her concerns made it increasingly apparent that it might be necessary to coerce or nutralize this wildcard.

From what Adrasteia had herself said, she’d had a contentious experience with her own human government. Perhaps that could be used to push her? While the majority of human tools had been lost in the boat attack, there were still elements remaining at the human base that could be used?...

Curtain Fall Chapter 24

The next day carried on in much the same way as the visit to the market. At Adra’s insistence, Turi continued her showing the Tarneeran people in their everyday lives. Carol came along, with great eagerness this time, to be by Adra and to increase her exposure to conversational Tarneeran, Together, the three exposed Adrasteia to many more aspects of the Tarneeran society.

One area of society that Adra was especially interested in were professions and industries that the males figured in prominently. Areas where the telekinesis of the men were used.

Mining, and manufacturing were prime examples. She was able to see teams of men as they, using strange assemblages of crystals, pulled minerals and ores straight out of the earth. Even minerals that might be rare in the geology of this area could be pulled and concentrated for later use.

As before, Adra drew the tradesmen in and convinced them to explain what and how they worked. Adra even persuaded the men to let her handle their crystal tools. While she was very careful not to display her own telekinetic abilities she was able to handle and get a feel for this wondrous technology that was alien to humanity.

As she felt the way these crystals affected how her psychic power manifested she realized it wasn’t that different in how the gem she’d inadvertently created outside worked. These “tools” apparently filtered and shaped how n’dmi me’a manifested. Each tool was tailored for a specific resulting effect.

“Turi”, Adra asked as they were taking a meal after the day’s visits, “much of your technology seems focused around these crystals. I’ve seen them everywhere: the men seem to use them to enhance their telekinesis. With them they can pull minerals, even refined ore, from the ground without digging! We saw another group aiding them in heating and handling molten glass in that glass workshop. Yet another group used them to lift and move incredibly heavy pallets. Your physicians use them in medical work. Even my bedroom has crystals imbedded in the walls to provide privacy! How are these designed and made?”
Turi nodded, “Yes, Leuthil samna moota is perhaps the highest of our arts/sciences. Through it we extend ourselves so that we may build or accomplish most anything. Do you wish to learn more about it?” Sensing Adra’s blossoming excitement she assured her that she would introduce her to the palace’s Mistress of Artificing, the Atara en' hyanda ar' kwayuln, that very afternoon.

“Now be careful,” Turi cautioned as Carol, Adrasteia and she stood before a closed door in the palace, “Aditi is an, um, unusual and often prickly woman. Please be respectful!”

Carol snorted and offered up, “Heh, you should be used to unusual and prickly through me already honey!” Hearing this Adra, joined in the laughter and agreed far to readily for Carol’s comfort until she felt the her teasing emotions and look.

Turi had led Adrasteia to this wing in the palace in an effort to introduce her to the city’s Mistress of Artificing. With a nervous smile she knocked on the door.

“Go away! I’m in the middle of something!”, a gruff and gravelly voice called back through the door. Then a loud curse was heard and feet stomped angrily to the other side. The door was wrenched open to the sharp exclaimation of, “WHAT?!? What is so important that you distract me from my work and make me waste my efforts?!?”

A quite zaftig woman of middle age stood staring angrily at the three that stood before her. She wore clothes that seemed not quite suited to her shape, with one sleeve rolled up higher than the other. Her hair had been pulled into a bun half hazardly revealing a mildly attractive (if perhaps missing beautiful) face made harsher by a look that easily communicated that her distractors would regret their actions.

Turi stiffened and winced as if she were a school girl about to yelled at by a principal, “Please forgive me Aditi, I apologize for causing a delay in your work. It’s just that our honored guest-“

Aditi harrumphed and cut her off, “Honored Guests? I don’t have time to deal with those entitled High Mothers from Beleyaavan or Retnalpas!” She turned away dismissively and barked, “Just go away and let them torment someone else with their self-importance!”
Adrasteia watched the dismissal with amazement as she sensed the strange woman already pushing this interruption out of her mind. She could feel the disdain Aditi was projecting about the Mothers and it resonated with her own opinions at least about Kadrapraba. She couldn’t help but let slip a little snicker as she watched the woman, who reminded her of almost a sitcom-like grumpy professor, stalking away.

Aditi, for her part, apparently felt Adrasteia’s humor that was shining past Turi’s shock and chagrin and she stopped and turned to look back. “Wait a minute. You aren’t some of their toady servants calling on me are you?” She focused on Adrasteia and tried, unsuccessfully, to pin her with a look. “Alright, who are you and why are you wasting my time?”

Adrasteia’s snickers grew into outright laughter, in spite of a cautioning touch by Carol, which she quickly tried to stifle under her hands. She brought herself under control and still with laughter in her eyes, she lowered her hands and smiled widely. “Please forgive me mother, I’m not laughing at you but at your eagerness to puncture the egos of the mighty. Let me say hello. Good afternoon Aditi, I am Adrasteia and I am so excited to meet you! Turi told me how brilliant you were; a true mistress of the arts! I’ve told her how amazing I find your sciences and she said that if there was anyone who could shine some light on it for me, you would be the one!”

Upon hearing Adrasteia’s name it was then Aditi’s turn for her run through a gamut of emotions: recognition, fear, shock and surprise; then calculating consideration. Her eyes narrowed and she responded, “Lady Adrasteia? This is quite unexpected!” She stepped towards Adrasteia with cautious respect. “Laying the flattery on a bit thick aren’t you?”

Adrasteia shook her head earnestly even while her eyes continued to sparkle with humor, “No mother, I’m only reflecting what has been told to me. I was told you are one of the great minds of your field.” She thrust her hands forward to gently take hold of the more mature woman’s hands.

Aditi felt the force of Adrasteia’s sincerity and pleasure at the meeting and found her attitude softening in spite of herself. ‘Maybe this strange being isn’t quite the boogie monster the rumors paint her as...’, she thought.
“Well!”, she forced herself to say gruffly, “Now that you’ve made me waste much of my efforts, for today I suppose I might as well spend a little time talking with you...” Aditi then proceeded to give Adrasteia a basic introduction to the art of gem design. She first explained that the stones did little of themselves; rather they shaped and focused the mental energy pushed through them. This refinement could have the apparent affect of increasing the perceived power of the effect but it was in fact more reflective of precision. Just as the brute force of a hand striking a barrier might slightly deform or dent it, these gems or “n’dmi cam“ could refine and focus the energy into a spear point that could easily pierce the barrier. Should more brute energy than a single individual be needed for a task, these constructs could be made to seamlessly merge n’dmi me'a from others. With this ability to shape, and combine their mental powers they could potentially create tools for almost any use. All that was needed to use the n’dmi cam was enough energy of the correct flavor.

In this way artisans had created n’dmi cam that allowed the men to use their telekinesis to lift, move, shape large objects. In the glass foundry Adrasteia had visited, for example, these tools allowed the men to manifest their abilities as heat to melt the glass and fire the glory holes. It allowed them to manipulate and shape the glass with more precision than simply working by hand alone would allow.
The “art” that Aditi did was in the designing, shaping and setting the matrixes that were worked into the tools. It took skill and experience fix the patterns in a raw gem. It also took a deep understanding of the proposed purpose of the effect desired. It was this aspect of Aditi’s calling where the science and artistry truly was central.

She went onto describe how she would first interview and discuss with individuals who would be intimately involved with the prospective tool’s use, then she would research the science surrounding the purpose. With regards to the glass foundry for example she explored the nature and behavior of molten glass so that she might discern more efficient ways to manipulate it. In this way she could very specifically tailor the desired effects with the minimum use of power.

Adrasteia had been following with rapt attention while Aditi lectured. As she began to slow down, Adrasteia ventured a request, “Thank you so much for speaking with me mother Aditi, you make this come alive! What you do feels like a sort of blend of human professions. Humans have “engineers” who design tools. There are many types that specialize in the materials used. Mechanical, chemical, electrical and more. It seems like your work on the tools can be tailored into any of those fields. I myself was an engineer at one time... Might I see you fashion something small?”

Aditi was pleased to have an attentive student and agreed. She proceeded to explain she would make a very simple item. First she described a Memory stone to which Adrasteia exclaimed, “Oh I’ve heard of those! They are things that the young first work on when their powers first blossom aren’t they?” Aditi nodded and picked up a small crystal. Calling for Adrasteia to attend closely, she encouraged her to slip into Aditi’s perceptions lightly.

With utmost care, Adrasteia ever so gently let her awareness touch. At once she felt a powerful intellect framed in the mode of a teacher. She then followed the woman’s concentration as it turned to the stone. In the stone she slowly became aware of uncountable numbers of lines of stress in the stone. All roughly aligned (as is the nature of crystal structures) but also seemingly nascent? It was as if there was a random blankness just waiting to be organized. With a shock she realized it felt a little like the chaotic potential she’d felt outside. It wasn’t the really the same, more like an echo of that potential. Then she watched as Aditi reached out and pressed the memory of when she’d been acclaimed as the Artifice Mother of the palace. In this memory she could feel the pride and accomplishment Aditi had felt at the time along with seeing an image of Anarra handing a small plaque to her.

Now complete, Aditi handed the stone to Adrasteia and said, “Feel it. Keep it as a gift.” Adrasteia thanked her sincerely.

Suspecting that they’d stayed long enough, Adrasteia offered up a final question: would any crystal suffice or were there only special minerals that held that nascent blankness? Aditi blinked when she heard Adrasteia’s description of the unused crystal. ‘What an odd way to see it!’, she thought to herself. She smiled and responded that yes for minor works, any crystal would work. For crystals expected to hold or channel larger amounts of energy, however, only denser and more pure and regular crystal lattices would work. Crystals that were flawed would not channel the energy efficiently enough and destructive resonances would build; eventually destroying the artifice.

As Adrasteia and her two companions left, Aditi pressed a small clutch of blank stones into her hand. “For you to play with!”, Aditi said with a smile as she closed her door.

Adrasteia’s eyes widened and she murmured her thanks as she left and returned to her private chambers for a brief rest before a late meal. With a great sigh she fell on the bed and stared at the ceiling. “Can I be excused now, teacher?”, she said in a weary and childlike voice, “My brain is full...”

Carol looked at her and chuckled. She walked to the bed and sat as well so that she might caress her lover, “Poor baby. The last few days have been pretty crazy haven’t they?”

“You said it!” She then began to look pensive. “Oh Carol, I don’t know what I’m doing here. They treat me like I’m a piece of dynamite; not that I can blame them. I speak to these people and think I’m doing ok and then they spring something totally unexpected. These people are both so familiar and just so strange at the same time.” Adra focused on her lover, “They even keep trying to draw me into governmental decisions, or at least discussions!”

Carol looked at Adra a moment and then reminded her, “Well... To the Mothers, at least, you are the first non-Tarneeran they’ve met who has powers. You look like them and can speak their language like a native so that likely unconsciously misleads most everyone else into thinking you are one of them.” With a slightly frustrated look she added, “How did you do that anyway? I’m trying my hardest and I can barely speak it?” She then shook her head and continued on topic, “From what we’ve seen, your abilities could make you their equal, even superior, as this caste like society seems to use mental prowess as a main measure. Is it any surprise that your understanding of humanity would be of interest to them? That your input might be valuable?”

“But I’m not some royal. I feel like I’m just a doofus!”, Adra whined, “A nerd who likes D&D! I don’t feel important.”

Carol laughed throatily while she continued gently caressing her, “Maybe once you were that. But now? You are soooo much more now. You’ve grown my love. Your spirit and heart has grown so that it pulls people to you.” She leaned down and deposited the lightest of kisses at her lover’s lips, and at hearing the the smallest exclamation of pleasure from Adra, she continued. “You’ve become my little goddess.”

She then noted. “Frankly you’re be coming a goddess to more than just me. You still feel something from those back home don’t you?”

Adra tensed a bit guiltily, “Yes! They’ve become like a background in my mind! At first I could only hear them and see them when I was at the pool. Now it’s like a background whisper in my mind. I didn’t say anything because I was afraid you’d be scared or think I was crazy. How, how did you know?”

Carol chuckled darkly. “You didn’t think I notice when at night we snuggle? You sometimes ‘check out’, like something calls to you and you go and answer it!” She paused a bit and leaned over to kiss her again, “I can feel you step out honey.”

“You don’t mind?”, said in a very small voice.

“How could I mind?”, Carol responded with tenderness, “You feel those who call to you in need. With your heart, how could you not want to help them?” Carol then lay down with Adra and caressed her lovingly. “As these Tarneeran people say, we are bonded, you and I. I’ve said it before, you are stuck with me.”

Adra sighed again, this time; this time in with relief as if a weight had lifted. “I love you so much, Carol! You know that right?”

Carol’s laughter was full throated, “Oh shut up! Let me just fuck you!” She paused a bit an added, “Just don’t make us hit the ceiling again...” With that Adra broke out laughing herself and the two women fell into each other’s arms.

‘I suppose this means we’ll miss dinner!’, Adra thought for only a second before Carol’s lips drove all thoughts but her lover from Adra’s mind...

Kadrapraba sat on a private veranda as she digested the latest gossip of the day from her daughter. Charu had related that Adrasteia had been continuing her tours around the city and had finished the day with a meeting with Anarra’s high artificer. Kadrapraba wondered how she would ever manage to find a way to exert influence on this whirlwind. How had a supposedly non-Tarneeran, so wormed her way into the minds of the people? For one who professed no ambition, she’d seemingly gone out of her way to draw attention of the elite and commons alike! It was reported she’d been seen gifting healing for no reason; all while this alien had been throwing herself into learning as much about Tarneeran life as possible. She’d even begun looking into the high arts! Everywhere she went, she was accompanied by both her lover and the sister of Anarra, Turi. Her lover was even more baffling! Where had this, Carol, come from? Her soldiers had told her of the attacks on the boat holding the returning Tarneerans. Carol had been riddled with human bullets and lost to the river; yet somehow she’d re-appeared completely healthy as Adrasteia had awakened from her coma! While she’d obviously been changed by the Ripping, and no longer looked strictly human, she’d been shot in the chest dozens of times by the human rifles with blood spraying. How could she survive that?

To add a final complication, there was Anarra’s sister. Clearly Turi had begun subconsciously to link the alien inhabiting Asha’s body and the daughter herself. Kadrapraba didn’t believe that Turi would be able to see the wider interests of her people if they were ultimately to threaten Adrasteia now.

Kadrapraba set aside her concerns of Turi’s bias aside for the moment as she considered more carefully her primary concern. How to deal with Adrasteia. Based on what shed learned over the past days, she realized that more direct moves on her might be problematic. Reports on what had happened when she thought Carol had been killed led her to believe she could not directly attempt to use Carol as a lever safely. Should she attempt to coerce behavior by threat to Carol, she would only find Adrasteia as an implacable enemy. The fact that she somehow nearly killed much of the palace guard by herself in a rage in just a few moments suggested a potential telekinetic level of power that defied understanding. Likewise she’d shown tremendous power mentally when she’d casually shrugged of Kadrapraba’s attempt to force her submission. While she was confident that she, a High Mother, was ultimately stronger and could prevail in a contest, she’d heard rumors that Adrasteia’s mind was fundamentally different; even more so than human minds. No, that, along with the propensity for violence in human historical records suggested that direct confrontation was unlikely to be the smart path.

Kadrapraba worked to the conclusion that if Adrasteia couldn’t be removed or directly pressured, efforts would need to be made by more indirect methods. The most elegant solution seemed with the humans themselves. She’d confirmed that there will still a small number of humans under some level of control. If she could arrange for the humans to attack Adrasteia and Carol somehow, and if the lover were injured or killed Adrasteia would likely attack and turn on them! Should that happen she was confident the other High Mothers could be made to respond supportively to Adrasteia, and they would gain an unimaginably powerful ally against humans. This all meant that she would have to maneuver the Mothers into bringing Adrasteia and the Humans together in a volatile situation where a tool could be induced to attack. Yes she would do this and Adrasteia in her rage would kill the tool as she became the enemy of the humans. The problem, as Kadrapraba saw it, was how to maneuver this scene. She couldn’t suggest something like a meeting herself since she’d thus far been too strident in her appeals for isolationism. Even using reverse psychology would be too obvious. No, the idea of a meeting would have to arise seemingly from one of the other Mother’s ideas...

Excerpt from the White House Security Counsel meeting #1277@A399347:

VP Summers: Yes sir, I’ve been able to convince Senator Howard to trap the Fallen Relocation and Protection Act in committee. If there is another catastrophe like Chicago I don’t think he’ll continue to be able to, though. People are scared, and angry sir of what truly dangerous Fallen can do.
POTUS Sturmann: Do we have a clear understanding of what happened?
SEC JUST Connors: It appears that the radical ecology group, The League of Earth’s Protection, was able to enlist one of the truly powered Fallen to their cause. This Fallen apparently has an instinctual/biological understanding of psychotropics and is able to create them by a simple act of will. While usually limited to touch, he somehow figured out a way of making it into an aerosol. They then demanded the closing of several companies that were known to have been responsible for the creation of a number of superfund sites. When ignored the “Bender” as the Fallen named himself proceeded to release prepared canisters of an aerosolized psychotropic at rush hour that dramatically boosted aggression while eliminating inhibitions. Quite a few canisters were found in key rail stations The result was not unlike that episode in the original Star Trek show, “Return of the Archeons”. A significant portion of the Chicagoan population was exposed and went violently insane for about twelve hours. Beatings, vandalism, looting sex/rape, even murder, was common. Estimates suggest over one hundred-sixty thousand citizens were affected. Material damages range in excess of 1.2 billion dollars.
SEC INTERIOR Bonny: My God...
POTUS Sturmann: What of the League?
DIR FBI Richter: The league is in disarray and remaining members are in hiding. When it became known that the League of Earth’s Protection was responsible known leaders and even general members members were attacked by vigilante mobs and torn apart; literally in two cases. Bender is still at large.
POTUS Sturmann: I assume his capture is a top priority?
DIR FBI Richter: Yes sir.
POTUS Sturmann: Very well. What’s next?
COS Tindle: What is the status with the Tarneerans today?
SEC DEF Spears: Still no response from them, Oscar; since the attacks on the river they have been completely uncommunicative. They’ve shut their barrier up tight and ignore any of our attempts to gain their attention.
COS Tindle: What about what happened in that palace?
SEC DEF Spears: Strangely little more has been seen. After the battle, little that we can recognize has changed, save for an increase in armed patrols around the barrier. The society as a whole seems to be moving on without any obvious change.
COS Tindle: Can you venture an analysis?
SEC STATE Pennon: As it seems that Asha was involved and victorious in that palace grounds conflict, perhaps we were witness to some sort of palace coup? The fact that Asha originally denied to us any relationship with the Tarneerans and yet we were assured that she not only was Tarneeran but even of the royal house suggests the possibility that she had fled her people because of a political conflict. The “retrieving” Tarneeran’s insistence on their need to bring her back might have reflected one faction’s desire to bring her back for political gain/punishment?
POTUS Sturmann: Our relations with Asha were shaky at best. If she has taken control of Terielen I don’t count that as a particularly good omen. It is very good that Director Feber will shortly be arriving on site, however. He seems to be the only individual that she has shown any willingness to work with. What is his ETA?
SEC DEF Spears: Reports suggest that in spite the tropical storm, of he should arrive on base within 18 hours.
SEC STATE Pennon: Once he has settled in, I think he should again try to initiate contact. With him in command of the base, we might have a better chance at restoring the communications we’d begun.
POTUS Sturmann: Excellent.

Curtain Fall Chapter 25

‘Thank God that is over!’, David thought to himself as he gladly stepped down the boarding plank of the destroyer he’d spent the last few days on. Even being almost instantly soaked by stepping into the torrential downpour of the storm that had paced them in the voyage couldn’t dim the relief being on land. While he understood that the military vessel had been in no serious danger during the tropical storm they’d sailed through, his stomach had most definitely disagreed. He’d found himself spending almost two whole days in the head endlessly retching first food, then what little liquids he’d tried to get down, then simply bile. He felt exhausted and completely rung out.

“Director Feber?” a young voice called out as he turned to see a young lieutenant standing holding an umbrella at the base of the plank and simply shining with earnest and youthful health. Grimacing, David raised his hand still working his way down.

The lieutenant moved to the end and quickly moved to cover with the umbrella the VIP as quickly as he could. Saluting the soldier, introduced himself, “Lieutenant Tom Findlay. I’m to be one of your military attachés.” He gestured to a Jeep not far away and continued, “The storm has grounded all the choppers so we have to get you on one of the patrol boats to get you to the base.”

David groaned at hearing this but curtly commanded the soldier to get them there without delay. In a few moments they were in a Jeep and on their way to the final leg of David’s journey.

“Well lieutenant, any new developments inside the dome, or out?”

Now it was lieutenant Findlay who grimaced. “No sir. Since the FUBAR on the river, we’ve had no interactions with the ‘F.E.M.s’ at all. We don’t even see even patrols at the barrier! If we didn’t have regular drone reports that they were there, you’d be tempted to say they were gone.”

David focused on the reference to the river incident, “Speaking of the river, you’ve had some time to investigate. Do we have a clearer understanding of what happened?”

“Well sir, it appears that there were clearly two combats. Based on the bodies found and not found, the spent shells on the transport boat and the lack of shells on the second, we feel confident that the second boat apparently met to parley the transport first. The transport had dropped an anchor and there were rope fragments on deck. This suggests that the boats met to parley or transfer troops peacefully. There is ample evidence in the form of spent casings and spent CS canisters, however, that the troops on the second boat carried out a surprise attack and were victorious. All military forces on the Transport were killed. The female F.E.M.s that were being transported were taken, alive we believe.

The second boat then after, capturing the women, turned around and started proceeding back towards base but was attacked and slaughtered to a man by a force who didn’t use firearms. Furthermore, the attack was so swiftly lethal that there were no spent casings on board. This suggests that they were taken down too quickly for the rogue troops to even bring their weapons to bare!

Finally, the troops of the second boat show they had been posted at the base. This means that these troops had gone rogue or had acted under clandestine orders. At this point we’ve found no evidence say which is the case.”

“Hold a second Tom, F.E.M.?”, David cut in confused.

“Oh,” The Lieutenant, chuckled and continued letting his New York ‘hood’ accent rise, “Freak-Eyed Mutha’s. They are ruled by women after all...”

David’s eyes widened at this and chuckled a bit, “I’d not noise that around where they might hear, Lieutenant, they might not find it as funny.”

With a broad grin Tom snapped back, “Sir! No Sir!”

Thankfully, while wet, the PT boat trip down to the base was uneventful. After another day David docked at the base and was ushered to the CP and brought to to the base commander. Seeing David led into his office, Macham stood and offered his hand in greeting. “Director Feber. I am the acting camp commander, Colonel Spiro Macham. I’ve been sent here to root out what happened. My orders suggest you’ve been sent her for diplomatic purposes and that you will have further clarifications with you?”

David nodded and handed him a packet of papers. The Colonel waved for him to sit and took his seat as well as he quickly perused the bundle. After several minutes Spiro looked up from the paperwork and commented, “Soooo. This base is to assume more of an ambassadorial flavor while the more aggressive military aspects are to withdraw to Base Baker?” David nodded.

He replied, “It seems apparent that an obviously militaristic stance hasn’t achieved a great deal. The president feels a more gloved presentation might achieve more. In the next days I want us to present much less aggressively. The engagement on the river suggests strongly that these Tarneerans make Seal Team Six look like kindergarten bullies. Their suggested stealth and lethality makes me think that if they were to attack, this base would be suppressed in short order. Should that happen, we need a sufficient force nearby to have time to prepare to respond effectively.”

“Sacrificial lambs, eh?” Spiro commented cynically.

“And was the American embassy in Russia during the height of the Cold War much different? What about our newly staffed embassy in Beijing? Reports are that the situation is quite volatile there due to the changes the Fallen elite are trying to impose. I’m afraid this potential is just part of diplomacy,” David responded.

After the greetings, Spiro and David ironed out the plans and began to implement them. The troops on base handled these orders in typical army fashion: efficiently, while grumbling about civilians never knowing what they were doing. By the end of the next day, the staff on base had been greatly reduced as a majority of the full battalion withdrew, leaving a strong company, comprised of, including support staff, approximately 200 men. The heaviest weapons were also withdrawn.

“Mother? The humans seem to have finished their manpower changes. The humans have gone from close to 1000 soldiers to just 200. The majority have retreated to the new base fifteen miles farther away. While the weaponry still at the local base has been greatly reduced in apparent strength, the second base has finished its construction of strange boxy machines that hold great spear like devices.”, reported Nebira, Anarra’s second in strategy. “We have also confirmed that one of the human representatives, Mr. Feber, that you spoke with using their wondrous ‘remote communication screen’ is now at the local base and is seemingly in command!”

Anarra turned with interest to Nebira, “Director Feber? Now that is interesting. It would seem that the humans are finally interested in truly speaking with us!” She pondered a moment and then continued, “See if you can find Lady Adrasteia and the arrange for a proper council with my fellow Mothers.”
“Yes Mother.”, Nebira said as she prepared to leave, but before she could Anarra quickly reached out and pulled the woman close to plant a quick kiss on her cheek.

“Thank you my friend” Anarra said with warmth. Nebira, smiled with the deep friendship and even love they’d shared for years. She then quickly left to her duties.

‘At last. We will begin to see the real truth of the humans. Now my sisters will learn whether I or Kadrapraba is correct in our thoughts...’ Anarra thought to herself with equal parts dread and excitement.

When night had fallen and at Anarra’s request Anarra, Kadrapraba, Darsaltheer, Adrasteia, Turi, Charu and finally Nirmuktha, Darsaltheer’s lieutenant had all gathered after dinner to enjoy some wine as they sat down to discuss the past day’s developments. Anarra began. “As you all must be aware, the humans over at the human fort have been very active over the last few days. You cannot have missed their use of their strange flying vessels, Hekktoppers - “

“You mean helicopters!” corrected Adrasteia with a chuckle.

“Yes, h- helocoppters,” Anarra acknowledged with a blush. “With these amazing tools they have dramatically changed the population and armament of the fort. My Mistress of strategy tells me that if you disregard non-combatants, there are now significantly less than 200 guards remaining. The others are dedicated to non-combat duties: Food preparation, medicine, general fort support, and manning the flying devices that watch us from above and a small cadre of seeming non-military. These non-combatants are now seemingly in command of the soldiers.

Those in the room commented on these adjustments with the consensus clearly being that they had been quite shocked by the event on the river. The humans must have come to the conclusion that having a large military force so close must be unacceptably raising tensions. There was also likely concerned about their loss of control of the attacking troops. Clearly they’d decided to change tactics. Anarra affirmed that was her conclusion as well considering that one of the equivalents to a Mother had been brought here. A male named David Feber.

“David’s here!?!?” Adrasteia exclaimed with astonished excitement, “I’ve met him! He’s a man of very strong character who has always dealt with me fairly.” She looked at the gathered Mothers, “If he is here to talk with you, I feel this is a real overture to you all. He never lied to me and tried very hard to deal with me honestly, sometimes against opposition from other areas of the government. The fact that he is here strongly suggests that the President, the “High Mother” as it were of, the U.S. is directly involved now!”

All eyes in the room locked onto her. It was Anarra who spoke first, “You’ve met this man?” Adrasteia replied that she had and had even met with him when he was alone and unprepared! She’d been quite impressed by his strength and steadiness at a time when many might have panicked.

This, of course, demanded explanations, and Adrasteia found herself relating how she’d in an effort to meet government reps safely had snuck past security by flying to and sneaking into his room.

There were waves of disbelief from Kadrapraba and Darsaltheer at the described image of Adrasteia flying to a floor over 100 feet off the ground. It was a very difficult thing to credit, even when they been given reports of her levitating above the castle, and being told she’d done it before had pushed their credibility.

Frowning back at the two Adrasteia finished, “You don’t believe me. You think I’m lying to you? Where do - “ she stopped when the cause of their doubt must spring came to mind. With a huff of irritation she turned and slowly and deliberately stalked to the balcony of the room they were in. Stepping out she called out to them to follow. When all were were on the balcony she stepped onto the wide stone rail and beaconed to Carol with her hand.

With eyes widening Carol said in a full whine, “Oh come on! You know I hate this!”

Adrasteia just smiled love with a side of evil, “Come on you baby, you know I have you.” With a groan Carol joined her and tightly clasped her hand. Once firmly in hand, Adrasteia began speaking very low, so that the women who followed her had to cluster more closely to her, “I promise you that every story I’ve told you was true. I tried quite hard to not let myself be drawn into making things more dramatic than they were. Still you doubt? Very well...” With that she and Carol began silently to rise until, accompanied by exclamations they floated so that their heels were a foot above the tallest woman. As their necks strained upwards to keep Adrasteia’s eyes she looked down on all of the imperiously. With a strong tone that mirrored the annoyance they felt from her, “NOW, you can see I do not lie! The American government doubted my word as well! Do you also want to join them in my eyes?!?” The women nervously began to turn to look at one another, but before the could but begin to look away she barked angrily, “LOOK AT ME WHEN I SPEAK!”

Eyes and full attentions snapped back and focused again on Adrasteia. As she continued her rant Anarra and a few others thought they could sense more that just the anger she felt. Could they also feel a dark humor creeping into her thoughts? Anarra cast a glance at Adrasteia’s partner and could see her biting her lips as she looked down at the others. There was fear. For some reason it had an almost familiar feel, like a fear one feels when listening to a favorite scary story; and growing strong beside it as well, that same dark humor!
“By all that is holy, you” pinning the two doubting Mothers explicitly with her glare, “I almost feel despair that in spite of your greater awareness, your people are little different humanity!” She cast her free hand in the air in frustration. As the Mothers and their lieutenants took umbrage at the comparison Adrasteia then drifted a couple of feet back and looked down and behind those she had railed against, “What do you think mother Aditi?” Almost as one the chastised women turned their heads to follow only to realize Aditi stood perhaps 50 feet beneath and fifteen feet behind them!

“HOW BY TARNA’S GLORY ARE YOU DOING THAT?!?!?” Aditi shouted as she stood leaning against her balcony rail, staring up in astonishment. Any response was drowned out by the shrieks of terror coming from the woman as they suddenly understood they were floating higher than the roof of the palace. At this point Carol couldn’t hold it any longer and began howling with laughter; Adrasteia suppressed her own laughter only with great effort. Even so she gifted them all with an almost cruel smile.

Then the smile faded into a slightly guilty one as the measure of panic the women were evincing became apparent to her. She called out to them verbally and with a wave of confident calmness as she smoothly lowered them to Aditi’s balcony. Carol, for her part however, continued chortling now that she finally had company in experiencing being floated without warning.

Once on firm ground the group of women exploded into a wide variety of emotions: anger, relief, remembered fear, amazement, even thrilled excitement. It took a while for them to coherently turn to Adrasteia to demand to know what and why she’d done what she’d done. Her only explanation was that they believed her now, didn’t they? The woman then retreated into another room to discuss things amongst themselves. Temporarily left to themselves, Adrasteia drew Carol into a hug and kissed her on the cheek, “Thanks, love for going along. Their judgmental attitude was really wearing on me.” Carol chuckled again and assured her she had no problem.

As they leaned into each other, Aditi came up to them, almost jumping from the excitement of what she’d seen. “Tarna’s tits!” She whispered excitedly, “The stories I’ve heard were true! You really do possess Hanwa n’dmi me'a (telekinesis)! I absolutely MUST examine this, er you!”

Adrasteia laughed at the almost childlike excitement and promised that if she had time she would gladly show her more. Before Aditi could press for a specific time, however, the High Mothers returned with the complete conviction that Adrasteia deserved a place in their councils. After Adrasteia apologized for ‘startling’ them badly they even admitted that they likely had needed to be shaken out of their complacency.
The discussions then settled on their original target of concern: the humans. It was concluded that since the humans had made the decision to so dramatically change their physical presence, and had actually brought one of their leaders, that if they once again wanted to meet that they would allow it; in spite of Kadrapraba’s opposition. They all agreed, however, on who would meet the humans, even Kadrapraba. Anarra stepped forward, “Adrasteia, please be our initial representative? If, as you say, Feber is acting as the human leader, your experience with him would be invaluable!”

Adrasteia attempted to decline as she could not in good conscious speak solely on the Tarneeran behalf. While she looked like them and even had powers akin to theirs’, she was born and raised human. She also tasted something a little ‘off’ in the emotional soup she was surrounded in and it made her hesitant. They however, were adamant. Adrasteia should be the one to answer the expected call from Feber and so so with reservations, she agreed. She would promise to be as equitable and fair as she could but no more. The Mothers looked at each other and seemed pleased, even if Kadrapraba’s was more grudging.

“So I guess we wait for them to make the first move.” Adrasteia said with resignation...

“So you are clear on your orders Captain?” David asked.
Captain Rebecca Tabin responded crisply, “Yes sir! I am to proceed with only one guard, a male, to the barrier entrance we’ve seen them use before and simply wait. I will not leave the entrance except to tend to personal needs. When I am tired I will simply avail myself of the camp we will erect. I will wait until they choose to respond.

If they do come to the entrance portal I will request a direct meeting between you and those in authority at an acceptable site outside the dome. Upon receiving the response I will return and report.”

“Excellent!” David said, “I have every confidence in you. I want you to be aware, however, this assignment may be more complicated than you might expect. Remember This is a different species than ours and we cannot confidently predict how they might respond; especially considering the violence on the river.”

“Yes sir, when I received my orders yesterday I spent much of the night wondering if they might hold a grudge about that. Frankly, had difficulty sleeping. I feel a little bit like a sitting duck sir.”

David, chuckled ruefully, “I sympathize captain. I hope you trust that is why I designed the order as I did: As purposeful but non-confrontational as I could make it. There is a risk, but I am not casually throwing you to the wolves.”

Rebecca thanked him and was excused to start the mission. Within a couple of hours she and the buff and ruggedly handsome corporal walked up to the location that been used in the past as the entrance into the Tarneeran realm. She set the corporal to begin setting up their camp and she walked cautiously up to the invisible barrier. As she approached she began to see where the barrier forced separations in the undergrowth and the trees themselves. She was new here so she’d not seen previously how when this strange force bubble and come into being it had sheared through anything that had been crossing it. As a result on the ground were great tree branches that had been cut and that had fallen to the jungle floor. Glancing at a close branch she could see no evidence of a saw-like abrasion, it simply stopped. I was as if an infinitely sharp force had simply ended the branch.

Rebecca gulped and continued carefully with her hand waving until, on a backstroke, the back of her hand bounced against the barrier. Starting a little, she stopped and tried to focus and perhaps see something. Unfortunately it remained completely unseen. Knowing there was little else she could do, she took hold of herself and simply stood on ones side looking into the jungle beyond.

Time passed. “‘Join up’ my dad said, ‘See a world of adventure!’ He said. You know mam?” the corporal said casually throwing one of the small cut branches to the side, “He didn’t say ‘Make a camp and be bored.’ We’ve sure pulled a great duty mam!”

Rebecca was coming to sympathize with her subordinate. They’d been here two full days without seeing anyone at all. Their troops were on strict orders to not come near and they’d only seen a small monkey watching them occasionally beyond the barrier. “I hear you corporal; it’s certainly beginning to feel like a waste of time. But we have our orders. We need to stay here until relieved. I know it’s b-” she broke off as she heard something disturbing some undergrowth inside the barrier. Quickly she turned to look. For the first time she watched as a female Tarneeran slipped into view.

Rebecca stood initially in shock as this woman with inhumanly slanted eyes, wearing a simple but full length gown of emerald looked her up and down as if measuring her. The shear presence she felt exuding from this alien made her feel as if she stood before a great predator and her rehearsed speeches all fled and she stood frozen like a rabbit. Then without saying a word the woman simply turned and melted into the brush again and was gone.

For a moment neither Rebecca nor the corporal moved. Then Rebecca slowly called out in a quavering voice that quickly morphed in to worried excitement, “Billlll?? Bill!” she spun to look at the corporal who had been frozen in shock as well, “Get me the radio, now!”

David was standing outside, but in the camp as he, colonel Macham, an officer of the diplomatic branch and a captain of the Corp of Engineers brainstormed about what to do with the camp. While they had already cleared a number of the canopy trees that had once occupied the camp area, there were several more that remained. The captain was arguing that based on their reduced numbers leaving them posed a serious threat as they reduced fields of fire. The diplomat was arguing that destroying them might send the wrong signal. They were trying to reach out in friendship, after all. As David listened to the two argue, he glanced at Spiro, “Is it always like this between your branches?”

The colonel simply nodded with some irony as he watched them.

Then a low and husky female voice behind them offered, “They are bickering like two old women aren’t they?”

Dave and Spiro whirled to see a woman stepping into view from behind one of the standing tree’s monstrous supporting roots. David immediately recognized the strange and feral beauty from the memorial ceremony in Albequerque who’d hovered over Asha’s supine body. He also noticed that she’d changed even more! While she retained her talons and the irises of her eyes remained red, the ivory white skin now had taken on the faintest blush of green.

Spiro muttered an exclamation of alarm and would have reached for his sidearm if not for David’s quick reaction of gesturing “No!” Near Spiro’s holster.

The almost supernatural looking woman noted the colonel’s reflexive move and quirked her head. She could feel a dimly remembered urge to reach out and rend the threat flare up and her eyes lost the humor they’d originally held. She turned her attention to the colonel a moment and Spiro realized he’d just attracted the irritated attention of something he could sense was a more dangerous predator than anything he’d encountered before in his life. He obeyed Feber’s gesture and froze. Feber also noted in passing that the bickering behind them had stopped.

The woman then looked at David again and continued more coldly, “You knocked?” She paused briefly and before David could respond continued with, “My Lady asked me to tell you this is at least more polite than your people’s behavior on the river! Have you found out who ordered the attack yet?”

David looked uncomfortable and replied, “No we haven’t. Who ever is responsible has covered their tracks well.” He pulled himself up and continued, “We haven’t stopped looking and will not. I CAN assure you that the attack was not at the behest of the president. President Thurman and by extension the US government desires only to have peaceful co-existence, even someday, friendship!”

“I see...” the woman responded. She then leaned to the side to look at the two had been bickering and focused on the engineer, “I would follow the commandant’s example dear, and stop pulling the pistol. The last time people pulled guns on me I, even blind and disoriented by gas, slaughtered at least a half dozen seasoned soldiers.” She smiled and showed razor sharp teeth like out of a Grimm’s fairytale, “I’m not blind now.”

“Hands away from your firearm soldier!” the colonel barked. The captain, blanching at the teeth and almost an anticipatory gleam in the woman’s eyes had already pulled his hands away from his sides and raised them up in surrender.

Making almost a moue of disappointment Carol calmed her expression and focused on David again. “Ok, Mr. Feber, Now that you are local, you must want to speak to the Mothers. Considering tensions where do you want to meet?”

A bit off balance from this woman’s mercurial nature, he forced himself to break into a mild chuckling which had his 3 companions looking at him as if he’d lost his mind, “I think you’ve been with Lady Asha too much. She likes to keep me mentally scrambling as well!”

Carol heard the explanation of the chuckling and started giggling in response, “I know right?!? My little goddess does it to everyone. She is called Adrasteia’s not Asha, by the way...”
Eyes widening at the endearment, “You’re her partner?”
“Tarneerans call us ‘Bondmates’. Much more than just partners.” she quickly replied.

“And she let you come alone?” David asked amazed.
A ghostly voice replied that none the less all heard with perfect clarity, “Oh she’s not alone David.” All there save Carol whirled about in distress to find the source without success. Carol, at this began giggling again with a slightly dark, even cruel cast to her eyes.

When she calmed down she held out her hand and said, “I’m certain you already considered this and I assume the meeting place is not within the dome or your camp. Do you have a map?”

“I will have one delivered to Captain Tabin, the officer at the barrier entrance within the hour.” David quickly replied.

Carol nodded and stepped back to the monstrous root again and caressing said, “Until we next meet then?” When he nodded she turned and seemed to walk into the tree root and was gone. Her passing accompanied by another shocked exclamation..

“You know dear, traveling like that probably wasn’t the best thing, now they’ll realize you can sort of teleport.” Jill said as she enfolded her bondmate in her arms. “It was funny though!”

“Thanks, I thought so.” Carol replied as her face was happily muzzled by Jill’s breasts. She then stilled and pulled back and gazed into her lovers eyes with troubled ones. “Jill? I felt things strongly today I don’t clearly remember feeling before, except in dreams. They. They scared me a little. But another part of me reveled in them!”

Feeling Carol’s concern Jill asked her to try to relive it. When Carol called up her memories at the meeting and the savage and violent urges she’d felt Jill followed along. Then she ever so gently followed them to their source. What she saw shocked and amazed her. Buried within Carol’s psyche was another, weaker, but mostly formed personality. A baser more instinctual one. As Jill felt it, she came to a startling conclusion.

Jill kissed Carol very tenderly and explained what she’d seen, “Carol honey, I think I know what’s going on. You remember when we were Elsewhere in our made home? Well you know they told us that while I was in a coma, something of you remained behind? I think what was created or grew in your absence is where those savage feelings are coming from! I think that part of you that remained was sort of like your more animal nature. It was forced to grow stronger to be able to make you even a little functional.

I remember that Itimori described you as a barely verbal and animalistic person whose sole thought was to protect me. I think that now that your true mind is back the animalistic one is slowly reintegrating.”

“So my Hyde is making friends with my Miss Jeckle again?” Carol asked.

Jill nodded, “Yes I think that is exactly what is happening.” She grinned and pinched one of Carol’s butt cheeks. This resulted in a small yelp that was immediately followed by an aroused growl. “See?” she said as Carol’s eyes became hooded with arousal and she pressed more provocatively into Jill. “You are certainly more passionate than before! You’ve caused some serious loss of sleep since we returned!”

In a throaty tone Carol asked, “Are you complaining my little goddess?”, as she drew her lover into a deep and hungry kiss.
When the finally broke apart, Jill responded in a breathy aroused voice herself, “Not even a little, my heart, but perhaps this isn’t the time? Now that the meeting map has arrived, the servants will doubtlessly call us to meet with the mothers shortly for the first meeting tomorrow. Once we’re done, I’ll pay the bill I just started, I promise!”

Carol responded with deep growling laugh that made Jill shiver, “I’ll be sure to collect!”

Quite flustered, Adrasteia and Carol did their best to calm themselves and joined the Mothers’ council. After several more hours, she had some ideas and interests and concerns that she would begin to put on the table when possible. Their first and most important desire was to work out clear rules and expectations. They wanted Adrasteia to clearly communicate that Tarneerans wanted peace between them but wanted at first to restrict contact. With the initial instructions imparted, Adrasteia and Carol were released and they retired for the evening.

Feber stared blearily at his third coffee of the day. After the initial meeting with Adrasteia’s ‘bondmate’ he’d noticed almost a sense of dread come over the whole camp. This planned meeting shouldn’t have been cause for misgivings, quite the opposite, but a sense of impending disaster and doom had begun to take hold of all in the camp. This nameless dread slowly grew as the evening progressed and it was apparent that few in the camp had had easy beds. David called the diplomatic officer into his office as he felt he was a rookie at international diplomacy and needed honest advice. The officer was a little surprised at the admission, so informed him that under most circumstances similar to this one, they would need to set meeting ground rules. David had irritably waved that part asking what the ultimate goal was. The diplomat had looked concerned and had said his briefing was as follows:

1. That the river incident be forgiven so that the possibility of conflict be reduced.
2. A better awareness of the Tarneeran mental abilities be made known.
3. Tentative trade negotiations should scheduled.
4. The establishment of some level of rapport with their leadership.
5. Explain that other world powers may try to influence or attack the Tarneerans as they become aware? While unlikely, begin to discern any weaknesses, perhaps to offer some protection.

With these official instructions he did his best to quell his fears, even as he could feel the sense of doom in the back of his mind. He called Spiro and they assembled the contact team. It would consist of David, the chief diplomatic officer, one of their language experts to offer what ability to translate overheard conversations in their languages and six honor guards. Once together they made for the meeting site.

The site they entered was a moderately large space devoid of canopy trees, mostly due to the unusually rocky terrain. That is not to say it was barren. Lush undergrowth crowded all but a 50 ft. area which the Tarneerans had apparently cleared in the night. While needed, it left Feber’s group feeling decidedly exposed and vulnerable. This exposure only seemed to add to the sense of a disaster waiting to happen. As a result his honor guard was visibly jumpy. His own nerves meant his efforts to put his men at ease were largely wasted. It was after a little less than an hour that he and his men spied six male Tarneeran soldiers melt out of the jungle and Make their way to the cleared circle. As they entered an arranged themselves in an arch curving towards Feber he could see that all were clothed in fabrics of green and brown and were armed with the strange spears that they’d seen before.

“Must be their ‘camos’” one soldier muttered.

Feber grunted at hearing that but didn’t respond. Instead, he called out a greeting. The center most soldier simply shook his head negatively and responded in Tarneeran. Hearing this David’s interpreter stepped closer and spoke, “He said he doesn’t speak English.”

David sighed and nodded. “I guess we wait then until their VIPs arrive.”

Five minutes later Lady Adrasteia floated out of the jungle and into view. As she moved David all in the clearing watched her float, clearly several feet off the ground since the considerable undergrowth only reached her knees, while five or six diamond plates of some type of metal floated lazily around her. Once again she was attired in a crimson gown that shimmered slightly in the the sun. She did not have the bracers he’d seen before as they were in storage back in Albuquerque, but she did have other jewelry and a headband to keep her hair under some control. She had very skillfully applied makeup (done by someone skilled in enhancing her alien facial structure. The effect was truly stunning. It took what to David one of the most beautiful women he’d ever seen in his life and raised her features almost into the realm of the supernatural. She’d become enormously intimidating just from her appearance alone, even to her own soldiers who looked at her with eyes wide. She, after glancing down at her men, then drifted to the center most area and waited as she lowered herself almost to the ground.

Trying to master his already shaken nerves, David swallowed and stepped forward to greet her. “You truly have mastered making an entrance, my Lady!” said in an attempt to lesson the tension.

Adrasteia’s eyes twinkled with secret humor that she let David feel before she suppressed it. Very quietly, “All politics is at least some theater isn’t it?” Then with a louder voice and a colder visage she continued, “On behalf of the Tarneeran people I greet you, David Feber. We are pleased your nation has decided to approach us to truly talk! I assume you are acting as a representative who is properly empowered?”

“Yes your highness, I am the spokesman for the government of the United States. As we begin I’d like to assure you in most my most heartfelt way that my leadership had absolutely nothing to do with the river attack. We have, as yet, not found even tentative evidence linking those actions with anyone in high positions.”

Adrasteia, opened her senses and looked closer at David then to his men. She could see that her “entrance.” Had certainly had an effect as her display had certainly amazed, even terrified them all. ‘Wait, terrified?’ she puzzled. Even David was fighting down a sense of panic! Adrasteia’s previous experiences with David even when she surprised him in his hotel room never felt him so on edge.

Wondering, she glanced more closely at his advisors and honor guard. They ALL were strung tighter than guitar strings! Were they planning something? No. She couldn’t believe that David would voluntarily be a part of yet another attempt on her; that went against everything she’d come to know of his character. If that were the case he’d also be broadcasting personal conflicts and guilt. ‘What is going on?!?’ “David, may I speak with you more intimately than on this public stage?”

David gave her a confused look, “Intimately? I don’t understand.”

“I picked up a new trick recently. It will allow us to ‘speak’ more deeply than you can imagine. No lies will be possible.” Her eyes softened with earnestly caring gaze, “It will do you no harm, but may be shocking...”

David looked at Lady Adrasteia and could see and “feel” her honesty. Even so, it was with a feeling that he was voluntarily laying down on a sacrificial alter that he, steeling himself, nodded.

Adrasteia smiled reassuringly and quickly focused her thoughts at her lover, ‘My love? Can you come by and make sure we’re safe and sound? David Feber is going to let me draw him into my mind so we can talk properly. We should be fine, but his people are antsy. Try to keep things under control on both sides okay? If things start to spiral, let me know immediately!’ She felt Carol’s affirmation and suddenly felt her silently come into the clearing.

As Carol entered she felt the human soldiers’ stress shoot up. “David, assure your men that everything is alright! My mate is just making certain we will be comfortable while we talk. We don’t want any mistakes!”

David could see the visible tension in his people and called out for his men to stay calm and that he’d met the green woman before peacefully. He could see his men weren’t convinced but they restrained themselves. He then turned to Lady Adrasteia and said, “I guess we should get started with this ‘private talk’ then!”

She smiled again and gently reached up to cup his face with one hand. As she touched him David visibly tensed and his vision whited out for a second. Then suddenly he was standing in a beautifully peaceful grove in some forest far from the Amazon! He looked around in amazement at the dense forest of fir and pine that surrounded him. This location seemed virginal; untouched by any sign of humanity. “Where in the world!?!? How did I get here?”

He heard a rich chuckling behind him and he whirled around to see Adrasteia only a few feet away. “Do you like it?” she asked with a look of almost child-like pleasure. “I made this look like a little slice of my home away from home.”

“You, you made this place!?” David asked with fearful incredulity.

“Oh we aren’t in the ‘real’ world right now; we’re in a safe pocket of my mind right now. I modeled it after the home I did create while my mind was away from my body and outside your reality.”

“You created a place!?” David asked in a strangled voice, “Outside my reality?” David reeled from Adrasteia’s statements. “Wait, my reality? What others are there? Isn’t it yours as well?!?!?”

Adrasteia’s eyes lit from within and became almost portals of starlight, “I don’t think so, not anymore. The past weeks I think I’ve been growing and changing David.” With a gentle smile she continued, “Did you like watching Star Trek as a kid David? Did you watch the original sixty vintage series?” Rather at sea with this non-sequitur question he simply nodded. Noting the response she continued, “Do you remember the episode where two of Kirk’s crew get hit with an unknown energy and begin developing almost godlike powers? Well over the last weeks while I was in the coma my mind and spirit was outside the reality you understand. It was beyond anything I could explain to you. It changed me...” Her glowing eyes took on a rapt look and she almost dreamily described a wondrous place that was unformed, but filled with limitless power and potential. She related how wonderful it felt to play in that realm like an otter; carefree and joyful. She then grounded herself, focused back on David and giggled, “I just like to think I’m the good silver-eyed woman in the Star Trek episode!”

Hearing Adrasteia’s confession, David looked at Adrasteia with the terror rising in his mind. His fear of the disaster he’d felt weighing on him blossomed beyond rational control. Staggering back in a first step to flee mindlessly he exclaimed, “Oh God no! If all Tarneerans are like you!...”

Adrasteia felt waves of unreasoning fear rolling off David and was stunned. This reaction was so unlike what she had felt previously from him she couldn’t understand it. Why was he flipping out?!? Was he sick? Drugged?

Adrasteia focused directly and deeply on David. She reached out gently and touched his mind and felt waves of fear in his psyche. It clung to his mind like acidic mud that had been poured into him, clinging to what were normal concerns and insecurities; irritating, inflaming, and transforming them into monstrous fears.
‘It’s not natural,’ she realized with shock, ‘his mind has been tampered with!’

If his had been, how many of the others had been as well?!? She mentally stepped back from David and raised her hands in a surrendering motion, giving him space from her in this mental forest. As she did, she cast her thoughts to Carol, ‘Carol! I’ve just found that someone has tried to tamper with David’s mind! I’m afraid that others might have been affected as well. Remember when the Mothers tried to put you down when we first arrived? Someone has done something along those lines here! Be aware that the soldiers may not act rationally. Someone has put a whammy of fear on them?..’

Carol immediately responded, ‘Funny you should mention that. They didn’t appreciate you taking David on a mental walk-about! I think they are about to pull on us and you!’

‘Oh damn!’ Adrasteia thought. She decided to try to alert all her Tarneeran guard. As she had done like when she looked at others from the pool, she made her voice heard quietly but clearly to the males, “Be prepared! The humans have been mentally tampered with and injured. They may explode into violence. At clear evidence of this happening I want you to put them down quickly but with the least injury possible. Subdue, do NOT KILL them!” She felt them acknowledging her command with even more surprise.

She then turned back to David. Seeing him desperately looking around himself in this impossible landscape. With only Adrasteia as a terrifying locus she could feel his terror and need to fight his situation rising. In his eyes she was spiraling into a horrifying a demonic creature and if she didn’t stop the cycle she feared his mind might break. She needed to cut him off from the damaging tampering, but until the spiral of fear and rage gained an outlet, anything she tried would only feed it. She needed to offer him the release.

David looked everywhere for escape but, seeing this impossible forest, knew there was none. There was only him and this unnatural otherworldly being with glowing eyes. He knew that his only hope was to stop her. Oh she looked like she was saddened by him, but he just knew this was mockery! He had to stop her! Then he remembered his machete clipped to his side! He reached down and wrenched it free. He COULD stop her! Kill her! KILL!

David gave an animalistic howl and lunged towards her. He raised the machete and with both hands brought it down on her shoulder and neck. He felt it bite deeply, breaking bone as it drove into her torso. Blood splattered and Adrasteia made a strangled gasp as her legs went out from under her. David watched her in savage triumph as she fell. Then she lay on the ground with a sad and reproachful gaze, as her eyes dimmed and lost their glow.

‘I’ve actually done it! I’ve slain the demon! I’ve.. Killed... her.’ Then the deed actually became clear to him. With horror and guilt, he looked down at the mauled form he’d savaged and despaired of the madness that had seized him. He’d wantonly and mindlessly slaughtered this woman who had almost always gone out of her way to avoid harming others! He’d killed her and assuredly killed any chance for peace.
With the awful understanding of his guilt he fell to his knees by the body and said brokenly, “Oh god, I’ve killed you. I don’t know what happened! I’m so sorry!” Tears fell from his eyes and he openly wept. It was some time before he began to notice a slowly growing clarity of thought and lightness of mind. It was as if the feelings of oppression and doom were lifting and he could now see how his world had been increasingly distorted by it. Sadly it made his actions all the more insane and non-sensical.

Standing from behind a voice that should no longer exist said gently with affection, “Well I’m glad you regret your tantrum there David!”

David made a startled exclamation and spun to see Adrasteia looking at him with a gentle smile and saddened eyes. He could feel her affection and a sense of regret. Sputtering he began, “How?!? But I killed!” He quickly glanced back to where the body had been to find nothing. “How are you alive?!?!?”

She told him, “Remember I told you this is a safe place in my mind. Everything you see, feel, and hear is at my control. When I first brought you here, I discovered that someone had tampered with your mind. It was driving you to a type of madness that would cause you to attack me. So I let you! Afterwards you let your guard down and I could begin to heal the harm that had been done to you. You feel more rational now don’t you?”

Eyes wide at this strange admission of misdirection, he considered and realized that she’d told the truth! He did feel more like himself. He thought it through and said, “So I was influenced somehow and turned into a time bomb set to attack you?” She nodded. “I’m guessing while my programming was operating you had trouble healing me so you encouraged it to run its course. That’s why I suddenly had a machete! At the time it never occurred to me that the weapon’s presence didn’t make sense; it was just something I needed to be able to strike at you with. I needed it, so you gave it to me.” He looked at her pained compassion and continued with wonder, “You gave it to me and let my madness think it killed you.” Adrasteia nodded solemnly.

David once again felt a rise in the gratitude for this woman’s willingness to help, but once again accompanied with fear. Fear this time, however, that the mental powers that these Tarneerans had could so stealthily manipulate him. Clearly they had without his knowledge manipulated him; driven him to murder! How were humans to combat this? He made to ask about this, but before he could Adrasteia cried out and stumbled. She crouched as if in pain and clutched both her shoulder and side. With considerable effort she straightened and pulled her hands away to stare at the blood now coating them.

In a strained voice she said, “It. It appears that you weren’t the only one primed to attack.” She looked at David in pain, but no panic. “I think my body was just raked by rifle fire.”

David rushed forward to offer help and cried out, “Oh my God! Where? Is it vital?!? We need to get a medic to you!”

She grimaced but shook her head, “No need. It was just my chest and shoulder. I can deal with it.” With that David watched the two gun wounds in awe, one clearly in the lung and the other through the shoulder simply close and vanish! “Remember, all that I see here is mine to control. Shall we go back and see what additional mischief other’s have gotten into?” As she suggested this she called her full regalia into existence: Suddenly 20 or more diamond plate appeared as did the bracers, greaves, and chest armor he remembered from the memorial. Staring with his mouth working like a fish he weakly agreed. Seeing his agreement, Adrasteia nodded and suddenly they were both back in the sweltering heat and sun of the rainforest clearing.

Save for the sound of a single voice growling in rage and sorrow there was no sound; even the animal life had been silenced. David and Adrasteia looked around the clearing to see a single Tarneeran soldier holding his arm and the form of Carol crouched over a human soldier with her clawed hands buried in his abdomen.. The remainder of human soldiers were laying on the ground unconscious; having had the strange spears thrown at each. While it could be seen that the locations pierced weren’t vital (shoulders, thighs and the like) each human had apparently been rendered insensible by the taser-like capability of the spears.

An increasing number of the Tarneeran males were falling to their knees as they looked at Adrasteia, their eyes filling with awe as where once had knelt a clearly wounded woman, now floated a seeming goddess in full armor that had simply come into existence!

Adrasteia noted the unexpected reverence from the males, but her attention was focused on the snarling and whimpering form of her lover. Sensing that Carol had acted out her rage at seeing her mate shot, Adrasteia called gently and lovingly to her. In Tarneeran she said, “Calm my heart! I’m fine.”

Carol wheeled and shrieked as she rushed to clutch Adra in her arms responding in kind, “You’re alright?! I saw that bastard shoot you!” She pulled back to look at her shoulder, “There was blood pouring and your gown was shredded and... And. You’re not hurt anymore.... Where did the armor come from!? What’s going on?” This last offered in a plaintive tone.

Adrasteia lovingly enfolded Carol in her arms and bathed her in a flood of love. “I brought them back with me from David’s and my conversation.” Adra bent and kissed Carol with tenderness and pride. “I love you so much for protecting me.” She looked past Carol to the body of the human soldier, “I don’t blame you, but you really need to work on your level of response though...”

Outraged, Carol immediately barked back, “If they’d badly hurt or killed you I would have slaughtered every one of them! In fact I wouldn’t have left one soldier alive in the Amazon basin.”

Jill nodded at her love and agreed, “You would, wouldn't you? You know, neither would I if you had been hurt.” Her expression took on a calculating look, “In fact I suspect that was the idea!”

“What?”

“Carol, someone has been mentally manipulating the humans.”. Adrasteia stated, “David was filled with a paranoid but nameless terror that drove him to attack me. I’ll wager a day’s pay that many if not all these men where affected the same way... I suspect that Kadrapraba or her people are trying to torpedo relations.”

Agreement growing in Carol, she responded, “She and hers have been systematically opposing the opening of relations. You’ve also become an obstacle in her mind as well. Having human soldiers attack and possibly kill you would achieve both her aims: eliminating you as opposition and turning Tarneerans against humans! How do we prove it though?”

Adrasteia just chuckled darkly, “We just have to ask her...”

“Vengeance, retaliation, retribution, revenge are deceitful brothers—vile, beguiling demons promising justifiable compensation to a pained soul for his losses. Yet in truth they craftily fester away all else of worth remaining.”
― Richelle E. Goodrich, The Tarishe Curse

Hearing the dark tone that Adrasteia used as she spoke of “asking” Kadrapraba she could feel the violence and rage that surged in her lover. Even though she could feel echoes of that savage anticipation in herself, Carol shivered. “You and I know Kadrapraba is likely the cause of these attacks but don’t rush to judgement! You have to be certain.”

Adra nodded irritably, “Yes, yes, we’ll be sure she’s the cause.” Adra’s mind made another connection. “You know, I’ll bet you she was involved with the attack on the river as well! David told us they could find no evidence of conspiracy inside the military or government. She engineered the attack where you were almost killed before!”

Carol flinched from the almost painful surge she felt leaking from Adra. Around her she could see the males quail from the heat of the anger. “Jill!”, she barked gesturing with her head to the Tarneeran males still kneeling, “Calm down! You’re terrifying the men.”

Adrasteia took notice and with visible effort reigned her rage in more tightly. She then saw the Tarneeran guards begin to visibly relax. She gazed again around the clearing and then in a much more gentle tone instructed the males to see to the injured humans and ensure that any wounds were attended to. With quick declarations of, “Amin inya aute!” they leapt to the task. As she watched the men moving about she noticed that David was standing open mouthed at what had happened while he and Adrasteia had been speaking. Switching back into English she looked to him and spoke, “Are you alright David? All save one of your men are not seriously injured, they’ve just been subdued because they were becoming violent. My guards are seeing to their safety now. That one,” she said nodding to the eviscerated body, “he was the one who shot me. My mate dealt with him before she could control herself...” Carol snuggled against Adrasteia and bared her razor-like teeth in a smile that held no laughter.

“It seems that you and your people have been unknowing victims of Tarneeran politics, David. I believe that one faction who opposes open relations with humanity has been working to make it seem like you are too violent and dangerous to open arms to.” She chuckled ironically, “In some ways I’m coming to agree with that argument,” Adrasteia hastened to continue as she felt David’s concern and fear rise, “not because humans are too violent, but because humans may be too vulnerable to Tarneerans!”

Focusing on what Adrasteia said David responded, “How did they do this? These are hardened soldiers. They don’t easily break!”

Adrasteia nodded, “You know that Tarneeran males are telekinetic right? And you are aware that the females are also empathic? You are probably not aware, however, of the extent of projective empathy and general mental powers women of Tarneera have. To put it bluntly, the Tarneeran race has a whole host of psychic abilities that they evolved with! Their fundamental science has grown around this. Because of this, one on one humans are not yet equipped to oppose them. When they have time for planning and subtlety they can manipulate humans almost like puppets. And these personal powers can be enhanced and fine tuned with physical technology!” She gestured to the gem embedded in her forehead.

David was pale at the enormity of what he’d just been told. “I warned the president that attempting to wage war with your people would be an exercise in ‘pyrrich’ warfare, but what you tell me terrifies me. If the president were to discover that you can psychically manipulate people, even enslave them, he’d be pressured to carry out genocidal nuclear attacks as the only way to ensure autonomy!

Adrasteia regarded him gravely, knowing that due to the situation he clearly considered her Tarneeran. For all her attempts back home to convince him she was human (in spirit at least), he assumed she was not of them. Considering their situation, she couldn’t blame him. She only could hope he believed she was not an enemy.

“I’ve considered that as well. Any act of that sort could have catastrophic consequences! If such an attack was anything less than a complete success; if any remnant survived, their retaliation would be apocalyptic! Just imagine survivors living just for revenge gaining access to a missile sub! No, the only solution will be for the Tarneerans to enforce some sort of mechanism of restraint with regards to humanity. I know that they have that ability. They will need to enforce it with any who deal with humans.” She then clenched her jaw and gritted out, “Before that can be settled, however, I have to deal with someone who has tried to kill me and mine; twice!” Adrasteia’s face took on a dark and crafty cast, “To do that, however, I think I need to set the stage properly.”.

David saw the look and shuddered...

The three Mothers all rested in the great council chamber as they waited on word from Adrasteia’s first meeting with the humans. The mood seemed tense but hopeful. “Oh why hasn’t Adrasteia sent a runner back yet? Surely they’ve begun the meeting and she could have sent back her first thoughts!”, Darsaltheer muttered.

Anarra chuckled and responded, “I should think you’d learned as I have, that The young Adrasteia rarely acts as you would normally expect. I suspect she wishes to form a more complete opinion before she sends word.”

“I wish I had your optimism, Anarra.” Kadrapraba said, “I’ve said before that I fear these humans. Their history of violence, fear and volatility is too great. This concern is exactly why I agreed to your suggestion to send her in our stead! I know she claims to be of them, but these animals that walk like people can’t see the nature of an individual. All they’ll see is an alien. One who they’ve already tried to capture or kill twice before. Human fear of the other, especially one who is powerful and threatening is too much a danger. It is better we place at risk one who claims to not be of the people than risk our own to this folly of negotiating!”

Anarra’s eyes clouded again with the argument they’d been endlessly engaged in but before she could respond, there was a knock on the chamber doors. At an acknowledgment, the door opened and Charu entered and moved urgently to her mother’s side. She whispered and Kadrapraba’s eyes widened with shock and a mixture of validation and regret. She touched her daughter’s shoulder gently and turned to the others. “My daughter tells me we now have a report. As you likely suspected, I always prefer to know things of importance from trusted aides. There for I sent an observer of my own to tag along with our party at a distance. Just to be certain we weren’t surprised. It appears it is a good thing I did. When she approached the meeting place she was able to see the humans pull their weapons and begin attacking! It seems that Adrasteia refused to use any of the males as shields and the humans apparently used their weapons to strike her down! My observer immediately turned and fled before seeing the finish of the combat but she clearly watched great gouts of blood splashing down Adrasteia’s side as she crumpled to the ground. My observer fled for her life to the sound of human weapons and the animalistic howling of Adrasteia’s mate.”

The other two Mothers rose in great alarm and immediately began to call for troops to investigate the site and if true deal with the humans. They assumed that most of the males had survived to avenge Adrasteia’s death, but absolute control needed to be established. In minutes a phalanx of 200 men, all armed for combat, were fast marching to the meeting site. Along with them, were Nebira and Charu.

The force arrived less than 20 minutes later to an empty clearing! After confirming no one nearby, the males moved forward to investigate. In the clearing they did indeed find evidence of a combat. In the center was considerable blood evidence of at least two who’d suffered major trauma. Elsewhere around the clearing were strange hollow metal cylinders that Nabira identified as evidence that human weapons had been used. There were, however, no bodies, alive or dead at all! No footprints leading away; no disturbed vegetation, nothing. It was as if all at the meeting had simply vanished.

Baffled, the women ordered all save 40 males to return. Thirty were to stay in hiding to watch for further developments. The remaining 10 males were split evenly by Nabira and sent to gage the states of readiness of the two human camps and then report back.

“By the goddess!” Kadrapraba snarled, “How is it possible that the humans bested our men?! I can’t believe that our males would have triumphed and not reported the events!” Nabira and Charu both simply shook their heads at the collected Mothers.

“We don’t know mother,” Charu responded, “as we said, there was a battle but no bodies to be found. The humans must have collected all the bodies after the events. They did the same thing after their attack on the river! We have no explanation for their escape, however. There were no reports of the humans using their flying machines.”

The other Mothers who had also listened to the news were convinced that for now at least, Kadrapraba’s cautions were in fact wise and agreed that they again needed to cut off communication with the humans until they could determined what had happened. Indeed, Darsaltheer showed signs of shifting her alliance! While blind to n’dmi me’a they had obviously developed other ways to threaten and even best the people. The people could not let this remained unchallenged.

Their next command was to dramatically strengthen the protective barrier. It would be their hope that they might be able to resist the potentially nightmarish sun-based weapons that they’d read about.
No matter how frightening events had potentially become, the mind can only focus alertly for so long; then fatigue and mistakes would set in. As a result, After only a couple more hours the Mothers began finally gave into their worry and fatigue and decided to prepare to retire for a time, until they returned for meals.

Once Kadrapraba and Charu had retired to their suite and had activated the privacy stones the Beleyaavan High Mother allowed herself a satisfied smile. “At last! They are beginning to see things the way we want. As Darsaltheer shifts to my camp the obstacles to our people’s safety and my leadership are crumbling, Adrasteia’s death is regrettable but her wild power is no longer in our way.”

Charu could see that her mother’s efforts were truly bearing fruit but but found the taste of it bitter. Her mother had forced her to see and understand the dangers humans represented, but the actions they’d done in response darkened their spirits! She’d begun to see in her mother’s callous lack of guilt at Adrasteia’s death that they were descending into darker realms. She prayed that they were finally done.

Yes, things were moving the way her mother and worked for but there were also strange inconsistencies in recent events so Charu again cautioned that they didn’t really understand what exactly had happened at the diplomatic meeting. She expressed her great uneasiness at the mysterious disappearances. Had the humans actually defeated them? If so, how?!? The High Mother, for her part, acknowledged the fear but seized on it as further validation of her goal and would not let it dampen her pleasure...

Adrasteia’s eyes slowly opened and she looked up into the soft cleavage her head was once again nestled in. Sensing the movement Carol looked down at her love, “You know, it’s still disconcerting when you go off like that. Where were you this time?”

Adra’s eyes grew stormy and she responded, “I followed the discussions of the High Mothers. Then I followed Charu and her mother to their quarters. Once alone I watched them talking. It seems we are correct in our suspicions. Kadrapraba has indeed been working against communicating with humanity.”

“So what are you going to do?”

“Kadrapraba needs to be exposed. Her ambition is a cancer that must be stopped.” Adra paused and then continued, “What do yo think of a surprise at dinner?”

The Mothers and all their lieutenants were just finishing a somber meal. Most had picked at their food as the loss of the entire diplomatic team had left them all shaken.

“So it is decided?”, Kadrapraba asked, “In the morning we will inform the humans that we will not welcome further attempts at contact and further will demand their withdrawal from any land in a distance of three day’s march?” At the other Mothers’ nods, she nodded herself. “I’m glad we’ve come to a consensus. This buffer will give us time and ultimately land to grow into.”

It was then that a voice, supposedly from the dead, was heard from near the entrance to the room, “You know, perhaps cutting yourselves off isn’t a bad idea after all.”

The women in the chamber all jumped and several leapt to their feet crying out in surprise. Everyone in the room looked at the great doors but didn’t see Adrasteia. “I’ve come to the opinion that you need to be separate because you aren’t safe! Isn’t that right Kadrapraba?”

The named Mother stood as she and the others began to feel rage coming at them in waves. All eyes again looked to the entrance and this time an image slowly faded into existence. Adrasteia floated perhaps a foot off the floor. She was clothed in her full regalia: crimson gown, breastplate, bracers and greaves. On her head rested an iridescent tiara with a number of rubies that almost made it look as if she bled! Around her danced a dozen or more diamond shaped plates. This image, bathed as it was in terrible rage, made her look as if she were a goddess of War; and many of the women in the room quailed in terror.

“You - You are alive!?! We have reports you were grievously wounded or killed by humans! How did you come to be here? Where are your wounds?”, Kadrapraba asked in a quavering voice.

Adrasteia, smiled darkly at the pale woman. “Oh they were minor. The thing is, I could feel the damage that was wrought on the humans at the meeting. I stopped them from from turning into the monsters you tried to make them into!” She cocked her head and in a curious tone that didn’t detract from the maelstrom of rage that flowed from her asked, “How long have you been pressing the humans? Was it just the team or are there more?”

Ice flowed down Kadrapraba’s back as Anarra and Darsaltheer followed Adrasteia’s gaze and she realized that her actions might be coming to light. She tried desperately to suppress her fear of discovery and focused on her own anger that this might undo her work. “You dare accuse me?!? How dare you throw ill considered accusations about. You are nothing but an ignorant child, unable to control her emotions. I did not press the humans. You look for any explanation to shield the humans from their guilt. Your powers should have been suppressed until you became a stable adult!” From the corner of her eyes she could see the doubt that Adrasteia was attempting to sow starting to take root in other hearts. Her own anger at her plans dying only grew.

“Really? So you are innocent of attacking me, twice?!? You did not engineer either the attack today or the attack on the river? I am too unstable and dangerous?” The flowing of emotions suddenly cut off as the form of Adrasteia that they looked at faded. Then Adrasteia’s voice continued from the opposite side of the room, “Prove it! Open yourself to me and I’ll do the same to you. Let’s find out exactly who the dangerous one is!.”

Kadrapraba’s eyes widened at this challenge even as she and the others all spun to see another, more physical Adrasteia standing next to her lover. ‘How?!?’, she gasped to herself. How had she done that? Now looking at the figure standing before them she realized that some sense of physicality had been missing in the other figure. Was the child’s mental power so great she could make them see what wasn’t there?!? A significant element with in Kadrapraba quailed at this. If this girl was this powerful already, what would she become when truly mature? The greater part of her spirit refused to be cowed however. Yes, she was terrifyingly powerful but this child was too young to do other than wield her strength like a club! Kadrapraba, on the other hand, was a full adult, grown full in her power and fully aware of its breath. Just as in martial combats a man with a club is dangerous, but when facing a martial master is found easily overcome, so the inexperience of a child should be overcome by the skills and wisdom of maturity. And this child called out challenge? Surely the child didn’t know what she said!

Kadrapraba acknowledged to herself that the contest could not be one of raw strength. She would have to flow away from direct confrontation. “Very well little mother, if you truly wish to understand my actions let us join.” Saying that, she stepped forwards to approach Adrasteia and away from the other women.

Adrasteia also began to move but felt a tug on her arm and glanced back to Carol who had a strange otherworldly look on her face. With eyes not focusing Carol intoned in a breathy voice, “You are on the cusp. You will have choices that will forever affect your path...”. Then her eyes cleared and with a fierce look she felt a burst of support and love.

Adrasteia’s eyes clouded as she looked at her love. That hadn’t sounded or felt like Carol; it was almost as if she’d been taken briefly by a foreign spirit! ‘What the heck was that?’ she wondered to herself; the shook herself mentally. ‘Later! No distractions!’ She turned and moved to face Kadrapraba.

As the High Mothers and their people watched Kadrapraba and Adrasteia walked up to each other and and looked deeply into each other’s eyes. The High Mother spoke quietly, “Let me show you my truth...”. She reach out with her mind to touch Adrasteia and as she’d expected came up against a barrier of unbelievable resolve and restraint. In Kadrapraba’s mind it felt like a stone wall holding back terrifying forces of rage, betrayal and other things she couldn’t identify. Truly, the well of power she felt, even behind these barriers were almost beyond her comprehension! She knew immediately, as her first attempt at bringing the girl to heel when they initially met, Brute force would not work.

‘Little mother, I am in awe of your strength! You will accomplish so much as you mature! With my and the other Mothers’ tutelage you will someday surpass us all to lead the people to heights even our empire has never seen!’

Adrasteia heard these thoughts and felt their honesty. Surprised, she could sense that Kadrapraba wasn’t the cartoon megalomaniacal villain she’d expected who simply wanted to rule at any cost. She was more than that! ‘You surprise me as well Mother. I don’t sense the overwhelming hunger for power and violence I expected! Why then? Why did you attack me and mine?’

‘Attack? Save perhaps when we first met I’ve never attacked you. Even then it wasn’t an attack of malice, simply to assess and put in place what I thought was simply a child.’ Kadrapraba could feel the surprise that her “carefully true” statements caused.

’What of the attacks on the river and the one today?’ Adrasteia shot back.

‘What of them? Who actually attacked? It was the humans I think. Humans and their fear of others. More importantly others they can’t control and can’t, due to their lesser nature, hope to understand? Throughout their history, how have humans treated those they see as “others”? How have they dealt with you?!? Even when they thought you human, but changed?’

Adrasteia heard these questions and felt the sincerity of the assessment. It pulled at her to look honestly at what was asked. How had she been treated? When she became known, the government had indeed acted fearfully and elements had tried to imprison her. Months of cat and mouse had ensued. It was only when it was realized that they might make an enemy of someone whey couldn’t control and could hurt them that they backed off. Then when she’d been injured at the memorial ceremony and it could be said some elements tried again!

‘Not all humans always fear others.’ Adrasteia pushed back, ‘I had many who supported me! My friends and co-workers! Carol!’

Kadrapraba glanced between Adrasteia and her mate. She let skepticism leak out, ‘Really? Why is that I wonder? I look between you and your lover and I see a spirit bond. I’ll bet those you call friends also had a bond.’ The Mother could feel the shock as Adrasteia again considered the implications of the bonds she herself had seen and worried about. She could feel the again rising fear that her “friends” might not be truly independent.

Seeing the crack in the “armor” Kadrapraba ever so gently pressed as she continued, ‘What of those not bonded? How did they look at you? Did they really see you as a friend? I suspect it would be more likely they saw you as something else. They saw you as Other. Not hostile perhaps, but not one of them. And all history shows how the Other is ultimately looked at!’

Feeling the insecurities she pressed harder, as she felt herself slip past the wall, ‘Can you honestly blame them? You say that you are human? You don’t look like them. You have powers like mine. You told us you even feed like us! Your memories might be from a human, but you aren’t human. Even your Carol isn’t human anymore! Could you live normal ‘human’ lives as you are?’

Knowing that Carol would never be able to live as a normal human as she looked even less like one with her pale green skin and her terrifying teeth and claws Adrasteia was forced to answer, ‘No.’ With that admission she truly began to feel the separation between herself and humanity, and it tore at her.

Kadrapraba felt the revelation flow through Adrasteia and felt a sense of triumph. Now that Adrasteia truly understood she should be able to shift loyalties and encourage the girl to realize she was more than merely human. In fact, she should see humans were a lesser species. Animals. Just as we might care for animals they weren’t equals and with that it wouldn’t matter if the humans were controlled.

Offering comfort and sympathy for Adrasteia’s sense of loss and increasing isolation she pressed yet harder, ‘I again marvel at your growing power. It is as if you were in a chrysalis breaking free. It is painful is it not, but liberating to understand the animals you grew up knowing are just that. You truly are one of us!’

The concepts rang though Adrasteia’s mind, but this time they didn’t feel quite right. No she wasn’t human and couldn’t pretend anymore, but one of them? Was she? In growing despair she withdrew into herself while she looked at the Mother. Yes physically she resembled her species. Yes she displayed empathic powers and even telekinesis. But the scale of the abilities were vastly different. She retreated deeper within herself and closing her eyes really looked. All around her she could feel n’dmi me’a, flowing around her and into her. She knew that for a long time she’d had to restrain the visible flow of it as it had hurt Tarneeran perceptions when not controlled. Visions of the women surrounding her when she’d first returned from Outside shielding themselves as if from an unbearable light came to mind.

Another question? Did she really feed and rely on the light as a Tarneeran did? As she considered it, she saw that initially she’d done exactly that, her vitality and accelerated healing had started coming from it. But her time Outside had changed that. Now the flow was almost like candy, tasty and giving a rush, but not what sustained her now. No, as she looked she finally understood that it was the limitless potential she felt from the Chaos Outside that truly was her sustaining force. And the power it provided?

She thought back to her conversations with Aditi when the talked of how the gems of Tarneeran tech were used to shape and focus mind’s light to specific purposes. Indeed, she’d even somehow created just such a stone to allow the n’dmi me'a she collected to be changed to Tarneeran from human. Like an unfolding flower, she came to the understanding that her initial abilities were very much like the stones themselves! Her physical bodies initial template had been the initial “stones”, as it were, that provided an unthinking and easy way to manifest power. As she examined she realized she’d been slowly but surely moving outside those initial powers and limitations. Her ability to bi-locate and affect physically removed places and things, for example. She now could move her mind to the Outside as well. Most recently the, with but a thought, healing of what should have been grievous gunshot wounds. She could see that the limitations imposed by “reality” had become increasingly like her very own “Olympus”. Plastic and shapable. No, she was not a Tarneeran either.

Her pain at being separate and alone grew and began to leak from the deep place from where she’d withdrawn and became perceptible to Kadrapraba and even the others in the room. The Mother felt a sense triumph as she interpreted the distress as Adrasteia’s acceptance that her emotional bonds with humanity were wrong so she made another push, ‘Now do you see? These humans are clever and dangerous yes, but they are flawed metal. I needed only to apply a little pressure on them to show their weak nature.’

‘So pressing them was simply to show they shouldn’t be trusted?’, sounded a distant question

Adrasteia felt the Mothers affirmation but also felt Carol responding to the despair she felt flooding from her lover’s heart. Carol’s response wasn’t reasoned. It was simply a primal outpouring of love and a desire to simply touch and heal the pain. It was that simple understanding of need that finally gave Adrasteia something to grab to. Carol cared. She wasn’t worried that Jill wasn’t a human, or a Tarneeran. She was simply someone/something she loved! It was a bond Carol desired irregardless of what “club” Adra belonged to! And Adra once again understood that while there was a bond she was certain it wasn’t controlling! Even while other, she didn’t have to be alone. It was “her” choice with who she made connections. Several she’d already made; and one especially that Kadrapraba’s repeated “testing” of humans had almost destroyed.

For the first time in the contest of wills that the two engaged in Adrasteia spoke, “You know, you are right Mother. You’ve convinced me that I’m no longer human, in spite of my memories.” Her head dropped to look at her hands and Adrasteia opened eyes that had shut when they had engaged.

Kadrapraba heard the words but froze as all emotions coming from the girl suddenly shifted save for a blazing bond linking the girl to her mate, who’s eyes rolled back as she made a squeak and she began to twitch in the ecstasy of the energy pouring into her.

A very dark smile then grew on Adrasteia, “But you know something? I don’t think I’m of the people either. Would you like to see what I really am?”

Adrasteia raised a cupped hand and growing from the palm was a softball sized tremulous sphere that shimmered very much like the soap bubbles floating in the sky.

Kadrapraba stared with rising panic as the young woman looked up and into her eyes with ones that shown like tiny stars. In a voice that, even low, echoed in the room she said, “Let me show you home, sweet Mother...” The bubble then suddenly and silently swelled to encompass both woman. A second later and the encompassing sphere was gone, along with the women. A smooth concave depression in the stone floor was all that remained where they’d stood.

Kadrapraba tried to scream in absolute terror, but she had no mouth. No lungs. No body! All she could perceive was a maelstrom something that defied comprehension. It wasn’t light or sound. It wasn’t textural or anything that could be classified by any of the senses she understood. All she could perceive was a horrible wrenching and abrading at the edges of her mind. It was so utterly alien to anything she could conceive that her she could feel her mind, her core buckling under its wrongness! Then into this she felt an element of Adrasteia’s mind, ‘That was so cool! I’ve never done that before physically!’

Kadrapraba wailed mentally and tried to grab onto what she thought was Adrasteia but there was nothing to grab. She was everywhere and nowhere all at once. Despair filled the Mother and to stop the unbearable nature what she (existed?) in, she stopped resisting the force and felt herself begin to truly erode into the Chaos. Before the calling dissolution could proceed much, however, the alien presence was felt again, ‘Oh no! Don’t be a pussy and give up.’ Suddenly the maelstrom stopped pulling and she felt her body once again. Something had given her a sense of corporeality once again and held the mind destroying Chaos at bay. Instead she seemingly floated (there was still no reliable sense of direction) aimlessly in an incomprehensible torrent of light and not light, sounds that somehow weren’t. The only thing that did make any kind of sense were two points of light that slowly resolved into the eyes of a very vague flowing impression of a face.

She had a feeling that this being was looking into the deepest parts of her soul and it spoke once more, ‘Why should I let you continue? You strived to teach me I’ve no moral obligation other than to treat lessers as animals of convenience. I have a right to do what I want and then cast them away like a child’s toy, right?’

‘No please! I’m not an animal!’, Kadrapraba cried out with all her spirit as she understood now just who the lesser being was.

‘Oh I’m sure the humans would have said the same thing if they’d been able to understand what you were doing..’

Hearing her own views turned on her caused her hopelessness to grow again and she cried out anew. The being/Adrasteia made an irritable (sound?). Kadrapraba then felt a pressure that was not pressure and she was suddenly laying naked in a strange and lush forest.

‘Let her stew for a while.’ Adrasteia thought as she looked at the broken mother sobbing convulsively in a glade of her little Olympus.

A while after the deposition, Adrasteia began to feel another presence. She became more alert and an entity evincing great pride and affection that was at once familiar but new coalesced into a great darkness that seemed filled with stars. ‘I am so very proud of you, my daughter. You are only the third to ever grow to fullness!’

Daughter?!? ‘I’m your daughter?! Who, what are you?!?’

Ignoring the questions the being continued, ‘Another decision remains now. Are you done with that reality or do you choose to return? Your actions with the little mother are having consequences...'

‘OH FOR GODDESS’ SAKE!! Can’t I take a breath?!?’ To this the Dark presence offered only laughter.

Curtain Fall Chapter 27

Hatred growing breathing
As the armies mount dead and bleeding
Tens of thousands no concealing
There's a hunger yet no one's eating
You can promise, but our dream's dead
And the rivers they're all but blood red

— “We Are the Truth” Mushroomhead (2014)

The women stood several seconds frozen before their minds could even begin to process what had just happened. All the women in the chamber stared utterly aghast at the neatly cut depression and in a strangled voice Anarra gasped, “Amin inya aute vara lye!” (Protect us my Goddess!)

It was Anarra’s gasp that broke the paralysis of the others and the room exploded into chaos. Many of the servants shrieked and turned to flee while others simply cowered. A number of the women of higher station like Nebira, Delutha and even Charu timidly took steps towards the depression as if the embodiment of death had just stood before them. Questions having no answers were called wildly. All the women were at the edge of outright panic at having seen the manifesting of the Ripping save Carol who had slid against a table and was giggling. Anarra saw this and focused her attention on the single mind not seized with fright, “You! Carol! Why are you laughing like a lunatic?!”

Still giggling, carol choked out, “Adra certainly knows how to make an exit doesn’t she?”

More women looked at Carol as if she’d lost her mind and Nebira stated with a shaking voice, “But, but that was a fragment from the Ripping! How can you laugh? They’ve been vanished like so many others!

Carol, now coming down from the orgasmic pleasure that she’d received from Adra shook her head, “No. You saw it. Adrasteia called the curtain fragment into existence. She took them!”

Becoming as pale as a ghost at the implications of Adrasteia controlling what seemed part of the Ripping Charu asked, “Took them, where?”

Carol shrugged, “Not sure. I’ll lay odds it was Outside though.”

Anarra in a voice that seemed that it couldn’t handle many more shocks asked, “Outside? Outside where? The palace?”

Shaking her head Carol responded, “Outside this universe, this reality. It was where we went when she was overwhelmed by the energy given to her at the Memorial.” Seeing puzzled looks she clarified, “You know... When she was forced to leave the body you thought was Asha’s! We fled outside the boundaries of this reality into a place I can’t possibly explain properly. My mind still isn’t able to understand or even truly remember. I’ve thought about what little I can remember a lot though. The best analogy is I can give is one in physics. Have you heard of quantum physics? It tries to explain the behavior of the very very small. Atoms and smaller ok? Well at that level things aren’t really solid and are better explained as mathematical probabilities. Well the Outside is that idea writ large. Everything is simply potential! Nothing and everything is real and true and false all at once!” Shuddering in frightened awe Carol paused and then confided, softly, “On my own it would have quickly unmade me. Adra protected me.”

One of the other women, “Protected you? She wasn’t bothered by the... Outside?”

Carol shook her head, “No, it didn’t bother her at all. If anything she seemed comfortable there; even liked it!”

Charu stepped up to Carol terrified for her mother, “What has she done with my mother then? Has she harmed her? Killed her?”

Carol looked at Charu with pity and replied, “Well, I don’t know for certain, but Adra has always tried to avoid violence when she could.” Then a cruel cast came to her eyes and she continued, “However, I’ve never seen her so angry with a person before. She believes your mother is responsible for premeditated attacks against her, the humans, and even me. I don’t know what she will consider adequate justice.” Carol looked piercingly at the guilt she could see rising in Charu’s face and the Mothers also turned to look closely.

Charu stared back with eyes that filled with guilt and pain and began to track down her cheeks. “Mother was so frightened of the violent nature of humans and their horrifying technical abilities. She showed me how dangerous it would be to open our arms but knew you”, she looked at Anarra, “opposed her view. She, we needed to show you just how volatile they are!”

Charu slipped to her knees then as she began to openly sob, “But the actions she made us do, have been darkening us as well. I don’t know which is worse now, humans or us!”

Feverish discussions, even arguments broke out upon the revaluation that the humans were not responsible for much of the bloodshed in the recent past. Carol watched Charu sobbing with little sympathy as the other women talked back and forth on the guilt of the renegade Mother and how to rescue what they could with the humans. Darsaltheer finally came out with, “We can’t know Kadrapraba’s condition right now, but least she isn’t able to work more mischief!”

At this Charu’s eyes widened and she blanched and began swaying as if she were at the edge of a faint. The women, save for Carol who was still largely head blind, stopped what they were doing as a terrible realization came to Charu. The panic and burgeoning despair they could suddenly feel flooding from Charu brought them all to a halt.

Anarra stepped up to Charu and grabbed their head. Pulling it up to face her she asked with a voice filled with increasing dread, “What? What has frightened you so Charu? What worse may happen?”

Starting to shake Charu began to ramble, “It was supposed to be a final response if the humans destroyed us. Only.. Only after we were dead!”

Suspecting some new horror, Anarra pushed as much calm as he could on Charu as she worked to get the young woman who was almost slipping into incoherence to explain.

The efforts bore some fruit as Charu focused on Anarra, “Fearing humans she worked to develop plans for a last retribution. What we discovered was that humans are far more vulnerable to some of the ancient weapons than ever we were. What might have had use in softening enemy troops by sowing dissension in our old wars drive humans into utterly uncontrollable killing rages. The range of effect is greatly enhanced as well. We prepared and sent an agent to the seat of human power to act as a weapon of last resort. If the heartbeat signal was lost, she was shaped to power the weapon. It is monstrous. Any human within more than a mile of the weapon will attack and kill anyone they see save the weapon herself. Anyone! And my mother has the heart stone...”

“Oh Taarna’s grace!” Darsaltheer said, utterly aghast, “Where?!? What seat of power?”

Looking sick, Charu responded “The American capitol.”

The tension in the room had finally focused Carol attention in this conversation and hearing that exclaimed in shock, “Oh my God! If the weapon is as powerful as you say, it could be responsible for more than a million deaths! You have to stop it!”

“How?” Charu asked in despair, “We don’t know where she is!” Looking hopeless she continued, “Once she activates the weapon, she won’t be able to stop herself. Even if we wanted to stop her ourselves, the weapon’s power and its affects on the surrounding humans would make it almost impossible to approach.”

Adrasteia “stared” at the presence in shock as she tried to digest what she’d been told. She was the child of this dark being?!? She’d just accepted that she was no longer human but to hear this vast, for she felt insignificant by comparison, and alien force claiming her defied belief. And yet...

Sensing nothing forbidding, with an almost timid mental touch she reached out to contact and feel this pervasive but formless being. At once she was submerged in a seemingly limitless feeling of wisdom and patience. She could feel affection lapping like the waves of an ocean against her psyche but there was no compulsion; rather a joy of the knowledge of a tiny new but kindred spirit in the Chaos. Yet as she delved deeper she could sense more, a wildness, a wanton appreciation for violence and destruction. As she swam she could sense those elements, the love and desire for creation flowing and intermingling with those contrasting forces in equal measure. It was then that she understood that this being was a perfect model of the primal chaotic potential they both were in!

‘Yes my darling one! I, we are elements of the limitless potential around us grown to self awareness!’ Adrasteia could feel the pleasure and pride of the being growing with her epiphany.

‘So I’m not human. Was I ever?’, Adrasteia asked with a wrenching ache in her spirit.

With a feeling of infinite gentleness and an understanding of the terror that her sense of self was a lie the being answered, ‘Part of you was and will always be made from the “Gilbert” you remember. Part of your essence comes from the new physical body you were given when my act of conception swept over you. Still another part comes from me, that part that understands the true nature of things.’

‘So I’m a Frankenstein creation?’ Adrastia called in fear and bitterness.

The being laughed, ‘Better to couch it in terms more familiar, no more than a sperm and ovum that is quickened with the spark of life is. All are parts of the template from which you grow; each no less valid or needed than the others.’

Considering these answers she asked after a suspicion, ‘So you caused the Curtain Fall?’ In response she heard no reply other than a spike of pleasure. ‘What of the countless lives altered or lost?’

‘With birth there is always pain Child, both in the child and the mother.’

With that reply Adrasteia began to get a bare glimpse the true power and alien nature of this being and she felt very small indeed. Not ready to consider it further yet, she turned her mind away to another topic broached by this being.

‘You mentioned there were consequences of how I’m dealing with the Mother? What consequences?’

‘You are no longer bound to or limited by the reality you remember but I understand the attachment. Look and see. Then decide if you wish to, step back in and act. If you do go play be aware you are yet very young and what you do can affect you and still shape you! Much like your sister who you might know as Ti’amat was shaped in the past.’

Ti’amat is my sister?!? The concept that an ancient Babylonian dragon deity was her relation boggled Adrasteia’s mind. Then another thought rose, ‘Did you play? In my reality?’

The being smiled and whispered as it retreated, ‘I have been known as Nyx. Now look.’

Adrasteia turned her attention towards the reality she had been born in and with her link to her love focused on her and her surroundings. In her mind images and sounds appeared much like they had as she had looked at the pool when in her little Olympus.

Carol moved to Anarra with her unnatural quickness and grasped her by the shoulders tightly enough to evoke a wince of pain. “Please High Mother! We have to find a way to stop this agent of Kadrapraba before she activates the device! Too many lives are at stake! We need to alert the base. Perhaps they can start an evacuation of Washington!”

Shaking her head Anarra replied, “If the city is as large as you say, there isn’t time. It would only let your humans know that we were the ones who had declared war. There would be no way to stop it.”

“We could have Director Feber tell them it wasn’t your fault!” Seeing Anarra and the others eyes widen in surprise she explained, “When Kadrapraba’s mind whammy caused the soldiers to go crazy, Adra and your men stopped them with only one death. They and your men are camped out of the way in the jungle until we get them. Adra said that the men might need psychic healing.”

Anarra looked at Darsaltheer and after a short silent communication she nodded. “Yes, we will send for them immediately. We must try, as we can, to undo what harm has been done. This was never our desire, even Kadrapraba. She let her fear of the human power cloud her mind. Unfortunately I now expect that her actions have made her fears a self fulfilling prophecy.” She quickly gave the orders to bring the diplomatic teams in and other instructions to increase their preparedness. She then also bade Darsaltheer and Charu to return to their homes to prepare their people for the coming storm. Together, if they all enhanced the protective barrier as much as possible they might survive what the humans might unleash.

There was a flurry of quick conversations and the Mother of Retnalpas and the assumed new Mother of Beleyaavan, Charu directed their people to their tasks.

Adrasteia watched what was happening around her mate and felt anger rise again as she understood what Kadrapraba had set into motion. ‘It looks like this failsafe is going to bite everyone! Does she have any true understanding of the scale of death she is unleashing?!?’, she thought to herself.

With a minor effort of will, Adra entered her own reality moved to the figure of Kadrapraba. After the emotionally shattered woman’s sobs had run down she had listlessly pulled herself into a sitting position and she looked vaguely around at an unfamiliar forest. When Adrasteia appeared floating into her view, she paled slightly but didn’t flinch. She let her anger flow over the woman and noticed she closed her eyes against the crushing weight and prostrate herself as if expecting to feel the pain of judgement for her acts.

Adrasteia looked at the broken woman. Really looked as Kadrapraba no longer erected barriers to her. In the woman she saw the remnants of ambition coupled with a growing humility. Adrasteia saw that she had acted in what she felt was her people’s best interest but had cast others aside as less. Now those actions might cost untold numbers of lives, and Adrasteia determined she would truly understand.

She came to a decision. “Kadrapraba, look at me.” When the Mother was slow to move she drew the woman up into a sitting position with a thought. Eyes wide in terror, Kadrapraba stared at her.

“You must come with me to see what your plans are bringing about. See what your arrogance is about to wreak!”

With that, Adrasteia walked through the lush woods to the clearing of the pool/temple. She let the Mother take in the sight, then led her inside. They approached the water’s edge and Adrasteia gestured to it. “Look into the waters. Do you remember the weapon you made?” She watched Kadrapraba’s eyes widen and she reflexively reached for a pendant that was no longer around her neck. “Do you remember the effects on victims? You tested it didn’t you? Search for that feeling now. Do not look away.

Kadrapraba understood now the source of new anger. The stone assuring that she was alive was gone! This would be interpreted by her agent as proof she was dead and that would compel her to fulfill her duty to become the weapon. Even though her people existed her weapon would act. And it would trigger exactly what she’d been trying to avoid.

Gravely, Adrasteia looked into the pool and said, “Look and feel what you’ve done. I want you to feel the weight of your crime. It was then that she felt the first touches of alarm.

Police officer Conrad Finley sat happily munching on the small pile of tacos he’d bought for lunch as he idly watched the local traffic passing by Barcroft Elementary in Arlington Va. and thought about his coming vacation plans. He’d rented a cottage in Kitty Hawk and he was anticipating his first ocean vacation is three years with his wife and son. This pleasant daydream was abruptly interrupted, however, when he watched a car swerve wildly around the corner. The officer had just a moment to note two people in the front seat savagely attacking one another when the vehicle, no longer under any control bounced over the curb of the road to pile into a nearby tree. The sound and violence of the impact caused Conrad to jerk and his lunch flew all around the patrol car. Swearing and jerking his car door open he got out and while absently wiping the ruins of his lunch off his uniform. He rushed to the crash, even as a strange oppressive pain formed behind his eyes.

When he got to the driver’s side door he saw the dead body of the passenger thrown through the windshield. The driver lay temporarily slumped but restrained by the seatbelt. Her right arm was grotesquely broken and he could see what looked like blood covering her blouse from a head wound he couldn’t as yet see on the right side of her head. He began to reach through the shattered side window and saw when he started to touch her shoulder, the female driver suddenly jerk erect and turned to him snarling. The wound revealed was that the right side of her face had literally been ripped from her, raw bone and teeth shining with blood. His eyes widened for a second and her reached in to grasp her ruined woman’s head. Once in his hands he pulled and slammed the face down onto broken glass filled door window. Again and again he did this until the rest of her head was an unrecognizable ruin. Then he pulled his semi-automatic and emptied it into the softly moaning teenage boy who was stirring in the back of the car. Finally he turned to head in the direction of the screaming that could be heard coming from inside of the elementary...

Chief of Staff Tindle rushed and opened the door of the Oval Office where the president was having a meeting with the Chinese ambassador. Eyes flashing with anger, president Sturmann looked over, “Oscar, I’m in a meeting. What’s the emergency?”

“Mr. President, we have a serious situation.”, Tindle replied. “It appears that another ‘May Fly’ (their codename for the recent Chicago event) is developing in Arlington!” He paused and after looking at the ambassador continued, “Marine One has been called for you sir.”

The president paled as he realized that the presidential helicopter had been called for an emergency evacuation. This meant that the event was close and getting closer and the White House was in imminent danger! “Has an alert been released? What of congress? The House at least, is in session!”

Tindle nodded and gestured to the president, “Yes sir, alerts have been sent.” He paused as his earphone clearly was giving him an update. He paled and said in a shaky voice, “Communications with the Pentagon have just gone off-line sir. We have to go now!”

The president turned to the Chinese ambassador but called to Tindle as he did, “Oscar, get my family and critical staff on board. Start a general evacuation as soon as it is clear the threat is coming. Mr. ambassador, if you would join me?”

In the distance they began to hear sirens...

Kadrapraba and Adrasteia both stood by the pool and watched the madness as it developed. The Mother, who had successfully directed the pool to the nightmare was more intimately connected and could feel the rage, violence, insanity and death that was growing in the Washington suburb.

Apparently the agent had chosen the starting location carefully as it was quickly evident that the pentagon was rapidly enveloped in the weapon’s area of effect. In moments the uppermost echelon of the military had been reduced to mindless psychosis and had torn into each other with all the skill trained into them. Only the fact that the weapon didn’t allow enough mental capacity for cooperation kept the efficiency of the violence limited. From great to weak, anyone who found themselves within the area of effect were reduced to violent animals; attacking anyone they saw. Places of work, homes, schools, churches, hospitals. Nothing and no one was spared.

Adrasteia watched this all with a detached horror. Then she heard a wavering keening that was filled with revulsion and guilt begin to well from Kadrapraba. The Mother had slowly fallen to her knees as she watched and felt the human minds distorting, then tearing apart, finally only cutting off in death. When Adra looked down at the woman her hands were at her face and covered in blood. The Mother, unable to bear seeing what she’d wrought had clawed her own eyes out in an unsuccessful effort to stop what she was seeing and feeling. Now she was simply felt the horror in an endless dark.

To her rising shame, seeing Kadrapraba getting a measure of justice gave her some satisfaction but she refused to revel in it as she felt drawn back to the horror.

Adrasteia then realized that her conflict and confrontation with the Mother hadn’t left her unscathed after all. In their mental battle, Kadrapraba had managed to press her sense of superiority and casual dehumanizing onto her. It was the reason that she could see the woman mutilating herself with satisfaction and then watch the pool like it was just a horror movie. Was this what she wanted to be? She knew from her new “Mommy” didn’t feel great attachment to this reality and had counseled that she could now just choose to turn away. As Kadrapraba had said, she was now much more than they and while it’s sad when something like a stray is injured and suffers it’s just and animal right? But could she do that?

With effort, Adrasteia forced herself to reject that callousness. She could feel spirits who had devoted energy to her being twisted and destroyed She had even helped a few! ‘No. They are people. It has to be stopped!’, she thought to herself. But how?

Adrasteia knew that finding the woman wielding the weapon would be difficult. She couldn’t rely on psychic calls for help as anyone close enough to see the woman would already have been driven mad and would be unable to help. If anything, contact with them could affect Adrasteia herself! Additionally, the woman using the weapon wouldn’t be terribly obvious initially as she wouldn’t be violent herself. All Adra could assume would be that she would be generally in the center of the destruction.

Adra also thought back to times she had tried to bi-locate (a safer option for her) but she had no confidence that she could do so long enough to find her; even be strong enough psychically if she did.

Adra knew that this force was caused by a single Tarneeran who had been slaved to the monstrous device. If she could just separate the woman from it the devastation would stop for those not entirely ruined; and there would be no more who would be twisted. But she decided she’d have to actually go there and rely on her mental shields to block the weapon. If she failed to Shield she’d find herself pulled into the madness. “Oh this is so not going to be fun..”, she said to herself in fear. With firm effort she pushed the fear into a mental box and willed herself to leave her little Olympus and Kadrapraba behind again and stepped into the Outside once more. For a time she simply luxuriated in its wild potential. Then moved to return to her reality of origin once more.

A three quarter moon shown as she emerged from a bubble floating several thousand feet in the air over the Capitol Building. As she floated she looked down and saw police and emergency vehicles blazing both towards and away from the area near the Washington Monument. She moved in that direction over the National Mall. Most of the streets in downtown Washington were choked to a stand-still by the city’s denizens who had apparently learned of the danger and were trying to flee. The major exception to this press to escape were a number of illegal drones of various sizes that were venturing towards and into a growing region of the city that was suffering gunfire, explosions and and fires breaking out. She followed the drones.

A few more minutes and she arrived over makeshift barricades that police and small contingents of National Guard troops had erected. Seeming to direct a number of these troops was a woman in purple robes who was feverishly gesturing for them to move back. Upon Adrasteia’s arrival, however, the costumed woman stopped and looked straight up at her, even though she floated silently hundreds of feet in the air in the dark.

Floating over the barrier as she looked towards flames rising in the distance Adra heard a quiet but astonished psychic voice, “Who!? W-what are you?” Adra could sense both the awed voice and a tendril of mind trying, unsuccessfully, to reach her from the woman.

Surprised at the human feel of the power below, Adrasteia was distracted and looked down with interest. “Who are you?”, she replied. With a bit of humor in her tone she continued, “Are you wearing spandex?” The woman started as did the men around her when they all heard Adrasteia’s verbal response clearly even though she floated high above them. Several of the officers took their car spotlights and searched until they found her and tracked her.

The costumed woman quickly recovered and worked to hide her alarm. In a voice that tried to sound a bit offended she replied, “It’s not spandex, it’s my uniform! I am Soferino, Mistress of the Mind! I’m one of the Capital Guardians!”

“And who are the Capitol Guardians?” Adrasteia asked as she lowered herself, “I’m not from here.” She watched as the majority of police officers and soldiers backed away and brought their rifles to bear while she approached Soferino. Adra noted the men’s fear and as a precaution called a number of her protective diamond shaped plates into existence around herself as a shield.

Rendered off balance from Adrasteia’s ignorance and alarmed by sudden appearance of the plates the heroine fumbled out, “We, we’re heroes who protect the city! From powered threats...” She could tell that this woman wasn’t a normal Fallen, as the fact that her efforts to read the stranger’s mind had been completely blocked (she radiated restrained psychic power on s scale she’d never before seen). The crimson gown with tiara and the plates rang a memory in the back of her mind. “Who are you?”

Adrasteia opened her mouth to answer but before a response could come two voices called out from the crowd being held back by the barriers, “Lady Adrasteia! Goddess! You’ve come to protect us!”, and Adra spun gently in the air towards the voices. Following two lines of devotion she saw a late teen and her mother, raising their hands as if in adoration. She smiled at them and let them feel her affection. Then she spoke to them and the crowd, “You must leave here”, looking out into the mob, “All of you! There is a terrible threat here. To stay is to be lost to madness and worse!” She caused her voice to echo to all in the area, “Go all of you. I will try to stop the abomination which has been unleashed. Too many have already been lost and died.” With that she let them feel a bit of the grief she felt at the losses.

Soferino, who almost fell to her knees at the power of grief she felt this being allow to flow to the mob. She felt her own tears falling and asked, “You know what is happening over there? All we know for certain is that communications have stopped and we loose touch with any who try to cross into Alexandria! It’s worse than Chicago several weeks ago. I’ve... I’ve lost contact with my partners, Shifter and the Iron Bullet!”

Adrasteia focused sharply on the heroine when she heard this, “Lost contact? Did they go into the area?!?”

“Yes! Iron went in to stop the Fallen responsible. Shifter teleported them both in. His plan was to evacuate those who needed help most desperately!”

Adrasteia winced as she realized that two unprepared powerful Fallen had gone into the weapon’s area of effect. Their sudden silence led her to assume they too had fallen to the madness and she worried what she’d have to do if she found them...

Night had fallen and the there was a knock on the door of the chamber where Anarra, Carol, Dalutha and Turi milled about anxiously. Anarra turned to the door and responded, “Come!”

The door opened showing the captain of the guard sent to retrieve the human diplomats and David Feber. He straightened and spoke, “We have brought all safely back Mother! The human soldiers are in the infirmary being attended to under guard and I have the primary human diplomat with me.”

Carol’s eyes tracked David carefully as Anarra came forward and held her hands out, “I fear we meet for the first time in rid’aa (dire) time. I am Anarra and we must work together to lessen the consequences of a terrible gorgora. How you say... Crime?”

Troubled and alert he slowly reached forward to take the Mother’s hands in his own. “I will of course try to help overcome this incident. We have all been victims of internal politics.” He slowed to stop when he heard Carol start to laugh harshly.

Carol shaking her head she spoke in a VERY dark tone, “Oh Mr. Feber, you have no idea the shit we and the world have stepped in! With the Mother’s nod Carol proceeded to explain the confrontation between Adrasteia and the renegade Mother and its result. Then she described Kadrapraba’s “fail-safe” and told him that it was likely happening as they spoke.

David initially had trouble understanding or believing what she described but, with fast rising horror, was quickly convinced as he felt the confirmation in the Tarneeran women. Now that he’d become aware of their projective empathy he’d tried to be alert to feelings arising suddenly and he could sense their agreement with Carol’s words. “Oh my god...”, he gasped in a stricken voice.

He gathered himself and asked if they’d communicated with Washington yet and they looked at him blankly. He clarified, “Have you used the video conference system to speak with Washington yet?”

“It can be done? We thought your ‘tech’ had to power it.” Turi asked in bafflement.

“No, anyone can make a Skype call!”, he replied and he heard Carol groan and slap her face in her hands. She quickly looked up and informed David that Tarneeran technology was partially dependent upon the user. The Mothers and their people must have unconsciously assumed that human tech was similar!

Carol then turned to Turi and asked for them to be taken to the room where the human equipment was. Quickly they were led to the chamber where she could see a laptop connected to a TV monitor was set up. The power cables led to what looked like a battery unit that had cables leading to a solar array out on the balcony. Muttering an oath David rushed to the laptop and pressed the power. With a chime the computer launched and auto logged into the desktop interface. A few seconds later the Skype window appeared with a single target address. He reached to engage it, but stopped and looked back at Anarra. Eyes wide, she nodded and David made the call.

It rang for a while until David cancelled. “They’re not responding! Let me try to call someone else...”. Knowing he’d need to use another account to make calls, he logged in as himself and called Sasha, his secretary in Albuquerque. It rang for several seconds until a shocked face came on line from a woman obviously not at work.

“Director Feber!?!? I wasn’t expecting to hear from you until tomorrow! What’s going on sir? Is something else happening?”
“What do you mean something else?” David asked with dread.

“Washington is in chaos sir! Something awful is going on. The pentagon is in flames!!”, Sasha replied with fear and excitement. “It’s all over the news!”

David thanked her shaken and told her he’d call back. He disconnected and then launched a browser and navigated to a news site. Showing live with narration were drone videos showing massive destruction throughout much of Alexandria. Fires were everywhere with no one trying to combat them. Instead there were occasionally seen men and women running about and savagely attacking any living thing they found! The carnage was difficult to watch but all in the room stood transfixed in horror.

The broadcast then shifted to the anchor man who now explained that what ever had destroyed Alexandria was now showing evidence of slowly expanding. There were now reports that regions in D.C. proper on the banks of the Potomac were now falling prey to what ever was happening in Alexandria.

He paused for a second and then looked at the camera, “I’ve just been given reports that the Capital Guardians and at least one other super hero are on the scene. There is no sign of the Iron Bullet or Shifter but we have a video of the Mistress of the Mind and another...”

The scene cut to a video, obviously being live streamed from a cell phone showing Soferino in her purple uniform and Adrasteia floating in Crimson with her unmistakable floating shield plates. It appeared that Adrasteia was gesturing firmly at the crowd the camera was in. Then Adrasteia rose into the air and moved beyond the lights at the barricade into the darkness towards the flames rising in the distance.

David and the women watched this not truly understanding how it was possible for her to be there after being in this very palace just hours before. Seeing her move in the direction where the weapon clearly was left them deeply shaken. What could she hope to accomplish? There was no way she could fight the power of the weapon could she?
Carol watched as well and felt a wrenching fear that this was the last time she would see the woman who owned her heart. She also feared the description of what this weapon was capable of and was equally uncertain her love would survive, but she knew that Adra couldn’t ignore the pain of so many in need. With eyes glistening she whispered, “Do what you have to Little Goddess...”

As Adrasteia left the Monument barricades after strongly telling Soferino to start everyone retreating, she drifted further into the dark. The sounds of screaming and some gunfire became slowly louder as she approached the neighborhoods near the Potomac.

While the majority of people in this area had fled long before darkness fell, a small number of looters and the like had lingered. Their greed was proving to be their undoing, for as Adrasteia approached she had begun to feel an oppressive weight pushing at her shields. The weapon’s area of effect had indeed begun to cross the river. It was awful; almost feeling like, for lack of a better description, an etheric sludge of violence. She could feel it in its unthinking way trying to slip past her psychic shielding to ooze behind her eyes. She could already see as she looked down into the streets men stumble out of the buildings they’d been in and cast about until they saw something living. Once they did they would rush forward and in an almost matter of fact way attack in any way the could. What the living target was, was secondary to the need to destroy it as brutally as possible. Threats of physical harm to themselves were immaterial. As she floated forward she watched a rare woman who had been obviously been seriously shot step forward to her shooter then repeatedly and savagely stab her assailant with two butcher knives that she had picked up somewhere. Even as she became faint from loss of blood she still rode the shooter to the ground while carving his stomach into a shredded mass.

‘This must be stopped! I have to find the weapon!’, Adrasteia thought to herself desperately. And this was only the edge of the field! Her face set in a grim mask she moved forward. Where?!? At the speed the weapon was progressing it seemed clear she was moving on foot. If that were the case then to get into D.C. proper, she’d have to cross one of the bridges.Considering there was no moving traffic in this area anymore, any one of the bridges would do, but if the Pentagon had been part of the targeting, then she’d likely try to cross a bridge nearby! The 14’th St. bridge and the Charles Fenwick crossed very near the Pentagon and were visible to each other so Adrasteia concluded they would be the most likely crossing.

It seemed that her logic was good as the pressure against her quickly rose as she moved in that direction, and when she reached the north edge of the bridge, she clearly saw what must be the Pentagon largely on fire. One side of the building looked partially pulverized; as if it were a sheet of drywall that someone had repeatedly punched through! ‘Could someone have had enough presence of mind to drive a tank through it?’, she wondered, but decided she didn’t have time to waste to investigate. Instead she moved to the Alexandrea side of the river and felt the pressure grow even stronger.

She looked about in the dark hoping to spot the woman but saw no one walking. She grimaced in frustration and kept casting about. Just as she was about to give up and press forward she heard a moan beneath her. She looked carefully until she finally spotted a figure lying against a wrecked car. She dropped down to eventually resolve a figure in a white and green costume that looked not entirely dissimilar to the one Soferino wore. She moved closer, her plates floating protectively and got a good look at a man laying almost embedded in the destroyed vehicle. I looked like someone had thrown him hard enough for his body to crumple the side of the vehicle. Obviously, while still alive, as evidenced by his weakly flopping arms, he was likely at death’s door. The pressure tried to encourage her to finish what the poor man’s injuries had started but she pushed that need away and she moved next to him.

“Is there anything I can do for you?”, Adrasteia asked the largely insensible man. She didn’t dare open herself enough to sense the man so she had to rely on visual cues. The costumed individual, Shifter, she guessed jerked a bit and started to orient on her. With a bit of hope she asked, “What happened? How did you get pushed into this car?”

Shifter slowly focused on Adrasteia and grunted a little and reached for her. Adrasteia, figuring that he needed a bit of comforting reached a hand out to grasp his gently. Upon contact Shifter made another grunting sound and seized her hand in painful grasp and pulled! Not expecting the strength of the pull she was wrenched off balance and his arm phased through the crumpled metal of the car he was stuck in. As it retreated it also pulled her arm into the car up to the wrist as well! Suddenly her arm was filled with agonizing pain as it stopped being immaterial and the sheet metal of the car neatly severed her arm at the wrist!

Screaming in agony she fell back to reveal her severed limb, blood flowing from the open wound. How could he attack her like this? This ant dared to harm her?!?!? NO!! In a rage she took one of her plates and drove it against his head, splashing it like a melon being struck by a sledgehammer. She then gripped her severed wrist and howled.

She unsteadily stood, finding herself filled with a incandescent need to lash out to pay back everyone for the agony she felt. She started to cast about and began to extend her awareness to find the closest individual when dimly in her mind she remembered that wasn’t a good idea. Why wasn’t it wise though? She fought hard and she finally remembered the weapon! The shock of her injury had broken her concentration and started to allow the weapon in!

Now that she was aware of the possibility, she could feel it pushing into her mind; trying to take root. She pushed back as hard as she could rebuilding her mental protections to stop it from affecting her more but if felt like oil, oozing everywhere in her mind. Coupled with that understanding, she was vaguely aware of loosing blood. If she didn’t deal with that quickly she might not have to worry about becoming a psychotic monster! She had to stop the bleeding. She staggered to the closest light source to get a look at the wound, a nearby burning gas station, and saw that the would was at least a clean cut. She moaned as, between the pain of the severing and the insidious corrosion of her mind by the effects of the weapon she found it increasingly difficult to think at all. She felt herself falling back to more simplistic, almost child like ways of dealing.

How did people deal with wounds like this? She’d only seen something like this treated in an action movie she’d seen as a child. Focusing on the flames the word cauterize came to mind. “Oh god!” She said weakly. Her eyes filled with at the prospect of more pain but heroes did it right? She then took a plate and plunged into the fiercest flames she could see at the station. One of the pumps had exploded and the released gas burnt intensely. Still whimpering she waited until the plate glowed from the heat and she drew it back to her to hover vertically in front of her. Closing her eyes against the heat she struck her arm forward and leaned in so that the stump pressed firmly onto the plate’s glowing surface.

The pain of the this action and the smell of charring flesh made the original injury feel minor by comparison and Adrasteia shrieked so loud and long that as she eventually fell back she could taste what was likely blood from her now injured throat. She fell to her knees and raggedly gasped, making strangled gurgling noises. As she felt the draw of blessed dark unconsciousness closing in on her sight she dimly understood that if she gave in, she’d never wake up so she fought it with every thinking resource she had left and clung desperately to awareness.

Time passed. Adrasteia couldn’t tell just how long, only it was still night. And the found the agony of the stump of her wrist had diminished to the point where she could think again somewhat. Other senses clarified as well and she registered she could hear, not far away, a couple dogs locked in a life and death fight. She could feel the corrupting oil in her mind urging her, no almost compelling her to see that these animals were fundamentally wrong and must be destroyed.

She found herself lifting up to float, she didn’t trust herself to be able to walk, and she drifted towards the noise. As an afterthought she picked up the few of he plates she saw and pulled them around her as well. She moved around a wrecked mass-transit bus and saw the source of the howling.

The remainder of a small pack, two large dogs, were trying to savage a human figure. The majority of the pack lay about either injured or dead already. The final two had managed to pull him to the ground and were trying to bite him (one even had the man’s throat in its jaws).

Fighting to ignore the need to join the dogs against the man before ending them as well she focused on the dog at the man’s throat. Mentally grabbing the raging German Shepherd by the torso and head she pulled, and threw the now headless body away. The man responded by rolling so that he could reach down to punch the final dog in the head with his fist, killing it instantly as well.

As the man recovered and pulled the jaws, still clenched around his throat, of the dead hound away Adrasteia had time to register that the man was clad in a bronze and grey costume. ‘This must be the Iron Bullet’, she thought. She also understood as he growled and brought himself to his feet that he was just as affected by the weapon’s power as Shifter had been.

Adrasteia had just enough time to whisper in her ruined voice “Don’t!”, when Bullet began to move. Almost faster than her eyes could follow he charged her, hands forward and clenched into fists. If she hadn’t already been interposing her defensive plates he would have run into her and injured if not killed her. As it was her plates deflected his trajectory and he wound up running into and through the bus as if it were made of paper. Out of her view she could hear his howl of frustrated rage.

She quickly floated away from the ground so that she’d be out of the way of the next charge which quickly punched through the bus again as he charged through where she had been.

The Iron Bullet cast about snarling and then looked up as he noticed with his peripheral vision the shifting plates that surrounded Adrasteia. Having floated 20 ft. into the air now allowed the plates to catch and reflect the lights of the local fires.

Adrasteia and the Iron Bullet stared at each other, then the man reached down to gather some recently created debris. These he threw them using his enhanced speed to make them dangerous projectiles. Thankfully she was able to block them to his increasing rage.

Finally, the insane Fallen howled, seeming to snap and he crouched down as if to grab another weapon to throw. Instead of doing that, however, he coiled himself into a crouch and leapt straight up! His enhanced speed added the force he needed to rise up to Adrasteia’s height. The surprise of this action allowed him to move past the plates so that he collided with her. It wasn’t with the same destructive force he’d been able to apply to the bus, but he managed to grab onto her. One hand around her waist the other wildly reached up and grabbed her throat. He lacked the leverage to swing at her so he simply began to squeeze with madness enhanced strength.
Instinctually beating against the madman she realized his TK shield made him immune. She realized she couldn’t throw him from her either as while in his grip he’d likely seriously hurt her as his hand was ripped away. ‘TK!’, she suddenly remembered. She could deal with him as she had the soldiers in the past! But she couldn’t be satisfied with merely that this time. In stead, as her sight was becoming flecked with spots herself from lack of oxygen, she looked at the man screaming incoherently. She reached. With her will, she seized the contents of his throat and pulled it up and out. Blood and bits of flesh suddenly fountained out of his open mouth as his look transformed from rage to pain and confusion.

His grip on Adrasteia quickly loosened as his eyes lost their focus.

Growling to herself now in pleasure, Adrasteia let the dying man fall away to the ground. Were there anymore puny creatures she could now take her pleasure on, she wondered and started to look about. As she started to move she now cast about freely with her mind to find any more.

She could could still feel a few in the area along with a burning star of rage, greater than all the others, but as she began to move she reached up to wipe some of the blood and flesh that had been vomited on her she realized she could even taste it! It had gotten in her own mouth as she tried gasping for breath. Seeming from very far away from her present state of mind she heard herself, ‘Oh merciful Goddess! What have I become?!? What has this thing made me?’

The sense of revulsion grew in her and and she slowed as she tried to come to terms with this burning and raging hunger that tried to wash everything else away. It would be so easy to surrender, to cease thinking and just submerge herself in the simplicity of dealing death. ‘Isn’t this what Ti’amat was known for? Is this what I want to be?!?’ Adrasteia knew that should Carol know what she was becoming now she’d be horrified and would turn away. And that was a line she wouldn’t cross. She would not willingly turn away from the other half of her heart. No she had to stop this finally.

Having finally opened herself, Adrasteia was aware of the weapon and knew its location, some 600 yards from her. But she no longer trusted her self control enough to travel to her. She could feel the weapon fighting her feebly returned sense of self and knew it would buckle if she moved closer. So she was left with no choice but to stop her from here.

Adrasteia looked towards the burning source and made the decision to remove it. Honestly, she wasn’t sure she could do it. Pulling Kadrapraba and herself outside when they’d been side by side hadn’t been terribly hard but creating a hole in this reality a third of a mile in diameter?!? Well, at least it would make one hell of a last impression!

Adrasteia closed her eyes, as if in prayer, and focused more fiercely than she had ever done in her existence. With a whispered, “I’ll always love you Carol. Please forgive me...”, she slowly raised her head and opening eyes that blazed like twin suns threw her arms wide. A shimmering partition grew out from her and moved in every direction.

The partition grew and as it did, Adrasteia’s face shifted from determination, to one struggling to its limits and finally into a horrifying rictus of triumph. Then she and everything in a sphere a third of a mile in diameter was simply gone.

Curtain Fall Chapter 28

When you cried, I'd wipe away all of your tears
When you'd scream, I'd fight away all of your fears
And I held your hand through all of these years
You still have all of me, me, me

— “My Immortal” Evanescence

Carol, Dave, Anarra and the others watched the newscast as Adrasteia moved through the air into the darkness towards the madness beyond. The heroine left behind then focused on pushing back the crowds and tried to get them to disperse.

As the broadcast returned to the anchor spokesman Carol blindly turned away; her eyes streaming with tears and her face holding the look as if all that mattered to her had been torn from her forever. She numbly walked onto the balcony as the women talked feverishly about what they’d just seen.

She stood and stared unseeing out into the darkness. A great hollowness was growing in her. That comforting contact that her love had maintained was withdrawing. She could tell Jill was doing it on purpose to shield her as the power of the weapon Kadrapraba had unleashed pressed more on her, but it still ripped at her heart.

Then a gentle touch on her shoulder. David’s hand settled and she heard him speak, “I don’t think she could pass this by Carol. She has to try to stop it.” His tone was soft with the understanding that Carol was suffering. “How long have you been with her?”

In a small voice edged with despair she responded, “Since the beginning.” A small sob escaped her and she continued, “We were at a pub you know? Co-workers just sharing a glass as we watched the news. Then the Fall came. And she was..”

Carol broke then and started sobbing. David gently pulled and drew her into his arms as she poured out feelings of loss. He didn’t say anything; he was wise enough to realize that any trite verbalism would be only empty and insulting.

Together they stood under the rising moon, and Carol, normally a strong primal presence, had been reduced to wordless sorrow. David just held her. He tried to think of anything to give hope but based on the displays the women inside had given upon hearing about the weapon, he feared that efforts on Adrasteia’s part would be doomed. She had gone by herself into the psychic equivalent of an atomic explosion. The weapon, combined with the feedback of the human victims would doubtlessly overwhelm and destroy her as well. So he just stood and held Carol.

In his peripheral vision, he saw Anarra join them at the entrance of the balcony. She stood solemnly and watched them. The Mother could clearly feel the waves of despair from Carol and the sympathy from David and simply nodded sadly and retreated back into the room, closing the balcony doors.

An indeterminate time later Carol’s legs gave out and she gave a hoarse cry. Alarmed, David clutched her tightly and looked at her, “Carol! What?”

In a dead and lost tone, “She’s gone. Her presence in me is gone...”

Throat tightening from imagining how he would feel if his wife died he responded, “I’m so sorry Carol!”

The news they had been watching shortly offered reports that Washington’s Mistress of the Mind, Soferino, was saying that what ever had been happening over the river had suddenly stopped. Where once a psychic disturbance of unimaginable proportions had raged was now nothing. The women in the room all looked at each other in shock and hope. Hope that was salted with understanding grief as they felt in the deadened aura of Carol as she was helped back in from the balcony. It seemed that Adrasteia succeeded, but based on the empty loss coming from Carol, at the cost of her own life.

Aditi looked at Anarra and David and finally asked, “What happens now?”

———————

Weeks would pass before the capital would settle down to anything that even approached normalcy. It seemed that any caught in the area of effect of the Madness for a significant time had been driven irrevocably and murderously insane. A strict curfew was set until they were all captured or put down to reduce the chance that those affected and still loose might surface and kill more innocents.

Investigations revealed that relatively few “survivors” were found, perhaps numbering 1700. Thankfully, since they were incapable of stealth they were quickly found and dealt with.

One of the greater mysteries was the area of Arlington that looked as if “God’s ice cream scoop” had excavated a hemispherical depression almost a third of a mile in diameter. There was no radiation, no evidence of an explosion. The land within the region, including a significant portion of the Pentagon, was simply gone.

“The Madness”, as it came to be called, provided ample justification for senators to force the Fallen Relocation and Protection Act out of committee and onto the Senate floor. There it passed and it found its way to the Oval Office. Due to overwhelming public outcry and support the President grudgingly signed it into law even as he worried for the continued health of the nation’s soul. A new time of internments had begun.

It was also around this time that Adam Bosarge revealed the existence of the Tarneerans in South America. Now a shocked and frightened public also had to deal with a technically advanced and powerful alien race in addition to their paranoia about those who were Fallen. Empathic aliens! For a period, America and the world stood at the edge of an abyss.

It was then revealed that David Ferber, a diplomatic envoy had on behalf of the country and the world had negotiated peaceful agreements with the aliens. While possessing powers like many Fallen, they were shown to be a very reclusive people who were very hesitant to reach out. Only select individuals who were trained to resist the “emotional storms” that humans produced (an idea that David came up with to make them appear weaker and less threatening) would leave their nation. As they adapted over time, intermingling would be possible but for now only select individuals like diplomats would be allowed to travel.

David and the High Mothers wrestled with what had happened, both in Brazil and in Washington. It was decided that the source of The Madness could never be revealed. In addition, collective guilt drove the High Mothers to pledge never to press humans as Kadrapraba’s people had ever again. Only Tarneerans who’d allowed themselves to be “psychically shaped” in such a way as to never use their empathy in an offensive manner outside the nation would be allowed out to interact in the world.

“It will take time Anarra,” David told her, “but as your people begin to work with humans you need to teach them that your powers are only for the benefit of others. It is the only way to not only avoid a catastrophic war that neither you nor we humans will likely survive intact, but you might also show humanity that not all powered are evil.” He sighed deeply and continued, “Perhaps you can encourage Americans to turn away from the deadly fear and bigotry we’ve proven so vulnerable to in the past.”

Through out these turbulent times Carol drifted without really seeing or caring. In spite of the earnest efforts of Anarra and others to show her she was cared for, she hardly responded. Even their efforts to gently encourage healing psychically had little effect. The center of her spirit had been hollowed out, not unlike the crater in Arlington.

She began to spend more and more time wandering alone like a ghost in the Brazilian jungles. Then as she grew into her ability to walk vegetation, farther and farther afield. Days would pass before she was seen, then weeks.

Carol wandered the wilds. She hunted and ate when hungry. She spent long times merging with old growth trees so she could feel the quiet strength and patience of those mighty trees. But it all seemed so empty, so meaningless. Then early one evening she was in some southern european forest of pine and fir and gliding through it silently as an early winter snowfall had begun. The snow silently began to settle and she idly watched as a deer picked its way. The deer suddenly started, however, and bounded off into the darkness when spooked by a noise. She watched it bound past her, unaware of her presence, and looked in the direction of the noise.

As Carol looked, she heard more sounds that quickly resolved into a body stepping on snow covered undergrowth along with the sounds of a woman’s humming, occasionally interspersed with a bit of swearing as she maneuvered in the dark forest.

For the first time in a very long time Carol found her curiosity peaked. What kind of idiot could be thrashing though a forest a day’s march from anything more substantial than a hamlet, in the dark, during the beginnings of a snowstorm? She moved as quietly as the snow itself and approached what turned out to be a woman in black pants and a black heavy winter cloak. The hood of the woman’s cloak obscured her features but Carol could see that the hiker possessed a tall and powerfully built but still feminine physique.

Carol stepped out from cover and the woman jumped, looking frightened as she exclaimed in Greek, “Γαμώτο! Είσαι ντρίτζαντ;” (Holy crap! Are you a dryad?)”.

Carol tilted her head and responded, “English.”

The figure stumbled a bit and repeated herself in heavily accented English this time, “You’re an English Dryad?!? Now I’ve heard everything!”

Carol found herself chuckling much to her own surprise, “No I’m American. I speak English.

The woman, seeming completely gobsmacked, shook her head. Then another question, “Are you visiting your relatives or something?” Then she gestured at Carol’s form, “Aren’t you cold?”

Carol looked down at herself and realized that she was standing in front of the hiker completely naked. She was reminded how the hiker had concluded she was a spirit: her naked green skin faintly shown from what little light reflected off the snow.

“No and no. A question for you now. what are you doing marching in the dark? The closest hamlet is 20 kilometers that way.” she asked as she pointed of to her right.

The woman made a small exclamation of dismay and pulled out a map while fumbling with a light that she held in her mouth. Looking at the topographic map she mumbled around the light, “Buh ih haaysh aa uh ahbin ish owwy ah kilomehmersh at ay!” nodding behind Carol.

Carol grimaced and replied, “There was a cabin that way but a fire burned it down or something. You’re going to have to rough it tonight.”

The woman snatched the light from her mouth, “Oh crap!”

Carol looked at the woman with pity and offered to help her make a camp. Together they cleared some space and as the woman erected her tent, Carol gathered wood of all sizes for a camp fire. After about 45 minutes The woman, calling herself Nana was huddled next to the fire toasting her chilled hands. Still cold she hadn’t pulled her hood back but by this time locks of luxurious raven hair had spilled out and could be seen framing a face still mostly obscured. When she leaned a certain way, however, Carol caught glimpses of a striking but mature face punctuated by eyes so dark they almost absorbed light.

Marveling at how calmly Nana was taking being in the presence of a “Greek spirit”, as she insisted on calling Carol a dryad, Carol again inquired how she found herself so deep in the forest.

Nana explained that she was on a bit of a spirit quest to find the answer to a family tragedy. Her daughter had been violated horribly and had done things in the heat of the trauma that were threatening to break her. Nana had tried to make her see that she’d only done what was needed (apparently Nana had a rather harsh sense of justice) but her daughter had cut herself off from all who loved her, feeling her actions were more than any would be able to tolerate.

Carol choked up a bit as she remembered how her beloved had been terrified that with each new manifestation of her power, the power would overwhelm Carol and scare her away. She remembered how killing the rock monster had filled her with guilt and had almost convinced her that she was too ugly to love. Thick with emotion, Carol replied, “That kind of fear is terrible, I know. My beloved dealt with the same fears. You just have to show her, even if she rages at you, that your love is un-, unconditional.” She stopped when her own sense of loss grew to the point that it choked off further words.

Nana’s oh so black eyes softened as she watched her guiding “spirit” be overcome. “You do know, don’t you?” She then spun to her side satchel and rooted around in it. “This was going to be my offering to the gods for their wisdom. I think it should be yours now...”. From the satchel she pulled a pendant made from a very small red stone. It is a small gift I made. I uh, make things you see.”

With that she moved over and placed it around Carol’s neck. The stone nestled in cleft between Carol’s breasts.

Startled, Carol said she couldn’t accept the gift and made to remove the pendent but Nana quickly shushed her saying with a sad smile, “You need the comfort of contact as much as my daughter does , I think.” Carol stopped and let her hands fall.

The two women sat in quiet contemplation for quite a while when Nana finally roused herself saying, “I think you’ll have to excuse me. I seems I have to deal with nature!” With Carol’s nod she moved out of the light of the fire and was quickly lost in the darkness. 15 minutes past and Nana hadn’t returned, so Carol called out to the forest, “Nana! Is everything OK?” There was no response. The cold and snow seemed to even muffle most sounds of nature.

Becoming concerned, Carol got up and started moving the direction she’d seen Nana heading, “Nana! Where are you!?” Still no response. With increasing alarm Carol kept moving forward. ‘Where did she go!?!?’ She fretted to herself. She moved a bit more until she broke into a moderate clearing in the forest which surrounded a body of water. It wasn’t large enough to be called a lake, more of a large pond. The surrounding trees almost leaned into it as if they were trying to close it away from the sky. It’s surface was glassy smooth. In a few shallows she could see the surface starting fo freeze, but the area closest to her was still liquid. The overcast and dark night made the pond an inky expanse that reminded her a little of the pool in her love’s Olympus.

She looked around the area of pond, thinking it a likely place for a woman to fulfill her bodily needs but saw no evidence of Nana. Giving up she began to turn back towards the camp, hoping to find the woman returned when she suddenly heard something that stopped her in her tracks. The sound of a woman in despair. A sound coming from the water!

Carol turned slowly and looked once more into the inky mirror-like surface and heard it again. A whimper from an alto voiced woman at the edge of giving up. Carol, her voice trembling with the spark of an emotion she’d never expected to feel again, “Jill?”

The despair in the disembodied voice only increased. “No! You are just a figment! I’m not worthy anymore; Carol couldn’t bear the monster I’ve become...”

Realizing that she really was hearing Jill, Carol called forcefully, tears of joy flowing freely down her face, “Jill! You aren’t gone! I’m here; I love you!!”

The distant voice tried to deny what it seemed to hear, “No! You’re just my own guilt trying to torment me more. You can’t be real...”

Seeing that Jill was still in denial, Carol grew desperately frustrated, “Fuck a duck Jill, Listen to me! Don’t be a horse poop!”

The voice was silent for a while and Carol became terrified that Jill had given into her despair when, “C- Carol? Is that you?”

Heart singing she called out joyously, “Yes baby! It’s me! I’m looking into this pool but can’t see you. Where are you?”

“I’m Outside. How are you talking with me?!?”

Carol laughed but was at a loss until she noticed that the stone of the pendent around her neck glowed faintly. Her eyes grew wide and she reached to touch it gently. What was it that Nana had said? "You need the comfort of contact as much as my daughter does , I think."

‘Holy crap!’, Carol thought to herself, ‘Jill has a mother!?!?’ To Jill she said, “I’m not entirely certain honey. All I know for sure is that we are speaking. Oh.. I thought I’d never feel or hear you again! I thought you were dead. Why have you been gone so long?” With a voice filled with tremulous hope, “Can you come back to me?”

A sob. “Oh my love, I can’t return. I can’t bear to see your rejection when you understand the monster I’ve become...”

Feeling Jill start to pull back, Carol cried out desperately, “No god damn it! You don’t have the right to decided what I’ll reject or not! I know you feel guilt at having to stop the woman who was powering the weapon. I know you likely had to kill her. But it was necessary! I LOVE YOU!”

Jill moaned, “Oh Carol you don’t understand. I didn’t just kill her. I’m so much worse than that!”

“NO! I refuse to see you as a monster! Your very guilt tells me you aren’t a monster! What could be so bad? Show me!!”
Silence. Then a voice filled with resignation and hopelessness Jill replied, “Very well. Look and see with my eyes what happened that night...”. Carol looked desperately into the calm water and images began to appear. Not only images but also the echos of emotion of that time.

Carol watched as Jill entered Arlington. She felt shadows of the ugliness that tried to slip past Jill’s protections. Then she watched what happened with Shifter and the Iron Bullet. She felt how the injury inflicted by Shifter breached Jill’s defenses and felt the evil of the weapon begin to flow into Jill’s mind and start to corrupt it. She felt the loosing battle to retain herself and how she gloried in the slaughter of the Iron Bullet.

Finally she felt Jill’s desperate decision to stop the weapon anyway she could. Carol felt her lover’s using the last of her control and strength to rip a whole in reality that pulled the Tarneeran weapon out of reality along with hundreds of human victims. She Also saw Jill taking savage pleasure as she watched all the minds and spirits she’d pulled Outside scream in terror as they were pulled apart and destroyed. It wasn’t until some time passed that Jill became truly cognizant of what she’d done.

The revelation that shocked Carol though was that even now elements of that savage pleasure remained. While not controlling, she could feel Jill’s desire to wallow in violence and destruction.

A long time ago she remembered that Jill had confided that she’d had to wage a constant battle against the emotions she felt. Battle to keep them from becoming her own; and she understood that there were times that the foreign emotions had won. That was what Jill feared now.

“My heart?” I’ve seen what you’ve been through. It’s more than anyone should have to deal with. No one could experience what you’ve dealt with and be unchanged. The feelings you were forced to deal with were horrible. It’s no wonder that most everyone was utterly twisted into animals. But you. You can understand the horror! That shows that you haven’t lost yourself to it. I know you. I will always trust you. I will always love you! You are and will always be part of my soul.”

Carol took a deep breath and continued with all the love and faith she had, “Now you need to prove it to yourself. Come and face me. Do that and you’ll see that you can avoid giving into those desires. Come!”

There was a long silence that stretched Carol’s emotions tighter and tighter till she felt if she had to wait any longer her heart and mind would forever rend apart. Then there was a disturbance in the pool she stood next to. Like Venus rising from the Ocean waters Carol watched Jill slowly rise until she floated inches above the water. Then with painful slowness she drifted to the shore until she was within arm’s reach.

Carol slowly reached out and gently pulled her rigid and trembling partner into a loving hug.

As Carol held Jill she whispered, “I’ve told you before love; you’re stuck with me!” At which Jill gave out a strangled laugh of joy and relief and wrapped her arms around her love.

Carol didn’t even mind when she realized she was floating off the ground...